《Transmigration, the Tale of a Villianous Noble》 Prologue - Past The wind blows softly through the open window illuminating the dazzling scenery beyond the window that contains an endless blue sky that is radiant as can be covered in warm fluffy white clouds. Lena yawns loudly as she leans back against some lavish, puffy and very comfortable pillows on a golden embroidered couch. Lena easily ignores the peaceful view pretending to read the open book in her lap. Lost in her own thoughts, Lena fails to hear her maid, Holly pushing a cart piled with food. Holly is a short and petite female, who is quite bossy at that. But her bossy nature is often mistaken as a cute part of her character due to her physical appearance, strawberry blond hair and big hazel eyes. Holly primly soothes out her maid uniform before she places her hands on her hips and chirps, ¡°Why must you insist on only wearing men pants and clothes, which is scandalous, to say the least! But please at least cease to wear that outlandish clothing and remove your filthy boots from the couch, that my Lady is a priceless antique!¡± Lena doesn¡¯t raise an eyebrow at Holly¡¯s tone of voice, but rather enjoys the soothing sound of Holly¡¯s voice. Holly is rather adorable, to begin with, and when Holly gets mad her cheeks turn rosy making her even more adorable. It was tragic to say, but Lena had an Achilles heel for cute things. Holly sputters indignation upon finding no reaction. ¡°Lady Lena, as the only daughter of the illustrious Duke Bartholomew of Fallujah, you should comport yourself as the proper lady that you are!¡± Holly firmly reprimanded as she purposely whips out the pillows from underneath her lady. With a loud oof, Lena falls backward against the couch and finds herself staring at the upside-down face of Holly. ¡°Holly, your mouth looks like a frog like this,¡± Lena teasingly said. Holly glares at her lady as she slams the soft pillow into Lena¡¯ face. Lena lets out a muffled off as Holly stomps back to the cart and rather brusquely prepares a cup of tea. Lena sighs as she removes the pillow from her and rises to her feet. Lena leisurely stretches her arms over her head as her back pops in relief. Trotting over to a small fine table next to an open window, Lena seats herself upon the expensively carved, cushioned chair and stares idly out the window. Some of the maid¡¯s children play on the lawn as several squire¡¯s spars with wooden sticks against each other. Lena¡¯s lips curve into a small smile until she catches a glimpse of a woman¡¯s reflection in the glass panel. The woman wears a white buttoned shirt with a blue waistcoat and a black silk tailored trousers. She has untouched smooth skin like ivory accompanied by a proportioned face that holds bright sapphire colored eyes and luscious red lips. Her glossy, straight red hair hangs freely just barely reaching past her ample chest. In fact, this woman has a body made for sin. Her chest is large enough to be soft, but small enough to remain perfectly firm. Even though she is rather tall compared to most women, she has a curved waist, slim legs, and a rounded behind. There is just one problem, that woman happens to be Lena. Lena¡¯s gloomy thoughts are rudely interrupted by Holly, who rather pointedly and loudly places a cup of tea on the table with a platter of sugary snacks. Holly sniffs and politely says, ¡°Is there anything else I can do for my Lady?¡± Lena smiles ruefully as she impishly replies, ¡°How about a smile?¡± Holly snorts under her breath and turns on her heels. Holly¡¯s short figure quickly disappears as her skirts swoosh and sway away quite angrily. Lena thoughtfully reaches for a cookie and munch on it slowly, before taking a sip of the lavender tea. After a moment, Lena raises her gaze to the sky as the picturesque scenery fades away from view and she remembers her previous life. Back then Lena had been born to her unwed teenage mother, Sarah Miller. Lena had never known either of her parents as upon being born, Lena had been handed over to social services who had, in turn, thrust her upon her uncle, John Hawkwood, (her mother¡¯s half-brother). 28 years old, John suddenly found himself saddled with a newborn child. But for some unknown reason, he and his all-male mercenary squad, ¡°The White Company,¡± decided to keep Lena. (But to Lena, John was more than an uncle, but her mom and dad. And that was exactly what she called him, Dad, to his great embarrassment.) Lena¡¯s dad and uncles, did their best to teach her ethics, morality and for the most part, it worked except when it didn¡¯t. Being the only female in the group, Lena would frequently boss them around. Her family naturally gave her the nickname name, ¡°The General.¡± They would tease Lena and tell anyone within earshot of her nickname. In turn, Lena got the last laugh as at the tender age of four, Lena confessed her dreams of becoming a mercenary as well. There were tears and screams shed in the following days, but finally, a ceasefire was reached. To prepare to try and dissuade Lena from her career choice, her dad and uncles taught Lena everything there was to know: hunting, close quarters combat, wrestling, martial arts, survival trips into the wild, weapon mastery, weapon and black-market values/currency, foreign languages, etc. Tall and freckled, Lena found romance out of sight of her parental figures. (Despite having plenty of lovers, Lena never found a permanent or long-standing relationship.) But her unique passion for History regarding military battles/ tactics allowed Lena to graduate in three years with a history teaching degree. And finally, just 19 years old, Lena was initiated into the mercenary group as the first official female member of the ¡°White Company.¡± The entire purpose of the group was to provide support on Black OP missions, distracting the enemy and clearing the way. And everything was just perfect until the day of their betrayal. Trapped behind enemy lines and left with no alternatives, the White Company faced their only choice left to fight and die together. Lena still bitterly remembers the faces of her family as they fought and fell. Out of the 17 individuals that entered the jungle that day only one woman ever made it out alive. It took roughly fifteen years, but Lena finally avenged her family. Thirty-four years old, Lena suddenly found herself at a loss on what to do with her life, when an old friend extended an invitation to Lean to come teach in Osaka, Japan. A new program was being initiated to increase contact between the children being taught on base and off base. Without a second to lose, Lena accepted the proposal. Naturally, Lena loved her new students even if some required extra care and attention. But after gaining a taste of her most firm loving and tender care, her students became model citizens. To make English learning stimulating, Lena took an unorthodox approach to teaching. Lena would play games or read the manga and the likes provided her students were able to correctly translate said dialogue into English. Most of the girls and boys choose otome games which Lena had never heard of, (including light novels, manga, and anime). Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. Lena¡¯s students were surprised when Lena did not react negatively as the games or other alternative choices only became more risqu¨¦. Though Lena had to admit some of the character graphics even she found attractive. But swiftly afterward, Lena would most pointedly explain that such men and women in real life were no good. Too soon, Lena found herself saying a tearful goodbye to her cute students. While in the middle of finishing her last class of the year, a white circle appeared beneath them. When they all came too, a crowned figure stood before them, a King. The King explained that they had all been summoned as via an ancient, sacred ceremony to defeat the Demon King in their world. While the King spoke, Lena idly wondered, if perhaps, Japan was cursed by the universe. Because in all the stories she had ever read, some poor Japanese sap was always reborn or being transported to another world. But in Lena¡¯s case, she sadly had the tragic misfortune of being at the wrong place at the wrong time. However, Lena¡¯s students, on the other hand, found themselves excited at the surreal situation. Lena had wanted to lecture them and explain that their current situation was not a game, but a matter of life and death. But sadly, Lena¡¯s students were merely children, who in the end would be unable to understand her words until they were forced to face their brutal reality. Lena could only vow to herself to protect her students from the clutches of the Demon King, but most importantly from themselves and anyone that would use them. Because Lena blatantly refused to allow for any situation that would allow a student to become a twisted MC. Lena was not about to let all her efforts of that year go to waste, simply because of bigotry. After the King¡¯s speech, they were all led to a temple that held a shiny crystal ball. A temple priestess explained that the sacred orb would unlock their heroic title. The more powerful the title the stronger the heroic abilities would be. Naturally, Lena was the first to volunteer to go up. Lena¡¯s heroic abilities awakened with the heroic title, ¡°The General,¡± an A-Class hero rank with superb skills. Innate Physical Forte: superb physical strength and health, Rank B. Innate Magical Forte: the ability to use magic or spells, Rank D. Innate Physical Resistance: able to resist against physical attacks, Rank B. Innate Magic Resistance: able to resist against magic attacks, Rank C. Weapon Domination: ability to successfully use any weapon/item considered a weapon, Rank A. Military Knowledge: the ability to use past and present knowledge on the battlefield, Rank S. Subordinate Radar: sensing subordinate¡¯s location and current physical state at all times, Rank B. Headship Control: able to lead and earn faith and trust of subordinates, Rank B. Ultimate Cognizance: ability to resist against all mind/emotional influences/attacks, Rank S. Lena bitterly watched her students go forth and test themselves. And despite Lena¡¯s personal feelings, Lena would clap and cheer every time one of her students regardless of their heroic rank. The King had wanted to separate the students into high and low-ranking heroes. But Lena blatantly refused and firmly stated, that they were comrades from another world that would stick together until the end. Some of Lena¡¯s students were already big-headed and if given a chance, they would surely become even more so. Which led to some of her students needing a reminder of her tender love and care. Luckily for both parties, Lena¡¯s students swiftly learned the error of their ways. Battle forced her students to grow and mature, but most especially those with low hero titles. Their titles grew at an incredible pace and evolve to rival those of a high hero rank. Despite this great joy, the first of Lean¡¯s students died, Hana, a ranger. But worst of all, Hana was only the first. Three years after arriving on the world of Gemini, they finally reached the Demon King¡¯s castle. A fierce battle raged with neither side backing down until one of Lena¡¯s students was capture a female mage by the name of Madoka was taken hostage by the Demon King himself. Knowing what she had to do, Lena ordered her students to attack when the signal was given and forced them to retreat. Laying her weapons down on the ground, Lena offered a trade for herself in exchange for Madoka. Without hesitation, the Demon King snapped Madoka¡¯s neck and tossed Madoka aside like lint as the Demon King¡¯s blade pierced through Lena¡¯s body. Coughing out blood, Lena firmly wrapped her arms around the Demon King and refused to budge even under the furious attacks of the Demon King. With tears in Lena¡¯s student¡¯s eyes, the students cast their ultimate spells and unleashed their might attacks. The Demon King tried to desperately escape the deadly barrage of attacks to no avail. The last thing Lena remembered is the crying faces of her beloved students in the distance. As Lean slipped into darkness, Lena finally understood her Dad¡¯s and Uncles feelings as they watched her leave in order to live. The feeling of loss, joy, fear, sadness and lastly that of hope. A loud cough rudely snaps Lena out of her daze causing Lena to almost choke in surprise. Lena warily turns to face her attacker as Holly emotionlessly says, ¡°If my Lady is done, I would like to clean the study room, now.¡± ¡°Oh, yes,¡± Lena hurriedly said and swiftly scrambles away. Lena walks down the richly carpeted, illuminated hallway as maids and manservants go about their various duties to only pause and curtsy before Lena, before continuing on their way. With great relief, Lena finally arrives at her luxurious bedroom and lazily kick off her boots. No doubt, Holly would yell at her later, but it was well worth it. Lean lazily falls onto her fluffy soft bed to take a long nap. As Lena drifts away, she sincerely hopes, Holly won¡¯t come back until it¡¯s time for dinner. * Prologue 1.2- ~ POV of Holly (Lena¡¯s Maid) ~ Holly rather crossly finishes tidying the study. The open window curtains flutter gently in the breeze catching her attention. And for a moment Holly can see the melancholy figure of her, Lady Lena staring into the distance. Holly¡¯s heart plummets as she bitterly sighs to herself. It¡¯s just that she can¡¯t stand the sight of her energetic Lady being idle. Even as children Lady Lena would always be found moving about, whether fishing for fish in the pond, climbing trees on the grounds, or running barefoot across the lawn. Holly had always cherished how Lady Lena never treated her differently, because of the circumstances of her birth or her lowly rank as that of a maid. Holly knew that to Lady Lena, Holly was no mere maid, but a precious childhood friend. Sighing rather loudly, Holly fails to notice, the handsome older gentlemen with glistening white hair in an immaculate butler¡¯s suit. A polite cough interrupts Holly¡¯s musing as her heart pounds rather loudly in fright. With a small gasp, Holly hastily curtsies apologetically to Sebastian, the Head Butler. Sebastian¡¯s emotionless face twitches slightly into a faint smile. ¡°Holly, where is Lady Lena?¡± Sebastian imperturbably said. Holly¡¯s head droops forward as she shamefully replies, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to be curt, Sebastian,¡± Holly apologized as she raises her glistening eyes, ¡°But Milady, did nothing wrong and yet Lady Lena was falsely accused and imprisoned! And worst of all, Lady Lena has had that melancholic expression on her face for these last two years as she wastes away! I merely wish for Lady Lena to return to the way she was.¡± Sebastian in an uncharacteristic act gingerly pats Holly on the head. ¡°I know and understand your wishes, Holly. We all wish for the return of our Lady, but it shan¡¯t be so easy,¡± Sebastian lightly said. Holly sniffs as she accepts a handkerchief from Sebastian. Sebastian glances down at a golden pocket watch, before snapping it shut. Sebastian promptly says, ¡°Holly, you are behind schedule. Please proceed to your next destination, we mustn¡¯t neglect our duties.¡± With a click of his heels, Sebastian elegantly exits the room as Holly finishes collecting herself. Holly swiftly finishes her errands before quietly entering her Lady¡¯s room. To her surprise, Holly finds her lady tossing and turning in her sleep. Holly hears the Lady mutter faintly in her sleep, ¡°Sorry.¡± Holly¡¯s heart plummets in her chest as she firmly decides to allow her Lady to continue to rest, before silently leaving. With determined steps, Holly¡¯s skirt flounces as she marches to the kitchen to inform that her Lady would not be dining tonight. Chapter 1 - Answer To Lena¡¯s profound sadness, Holly did not awaken Lena for dinner. After breakfast, Lena wanders back to the study in her usual fashion. Yesterday was rather unproductive since Lena had still failed to tackle her current problem. Without intending too, Lena¡¯s mind resumes from where it left. Suddenly, from the darkness, a white light surrounded Lena as she desperately reached for the source. Through blurry eyes, Lena saw gigantic figures cooing at her in an unknown language. Lena tried to communicate with the giants, but all that came out was a cry. As a result, the figures spoke even louder hurting Lena¡¯s ears as she protested in vain. Suddenly, a giantess placed Lena into the warm embrace of a giant woman. Without being able to see, the giantess placed something soft in Lena¡¯s mouth as her body instinctively began to drink. Too tired from her recent battle with the Demon King, Lena didn¡¯t realize exactly what was in her mouth until much later to her vast horror. Months later, Lena finally accepted the fact that she was an infant. From listening to the chatter of the maids, Lena discovered her current name was Lena Bartholomew of Fallujah, the only daughter of the Duchess Anna Marie Bartholomew of Medici and of Duke Rudolph Bartholomew of Fallujah. The Duchy of Falluja resided in the Kingdom of Alyssum in the world named Gardenia, (which should have really sounded an alarm in Lena¡¯s mind). To keep herself sane, while in her crib, Lena would regularly play strategic games against herself or with past opponents as the other players in her mind. After so much visualization training a familiar feeling erupted in her soul. Lena¡¯s hero title had re-awakened, but could not grant access to any abilities until her body was old enough. A year later, Lena was finally introduced to her biological father, Duke Bartholomew. As the Prime Minster of Alyssum, Duke Bartholomew mostly resided in the capital. Lena may have drooled a bit at their first meeting due to handsome appearance. Duke Bartholomew had shiny silver hair and aquamarine eyes with a mature air that was exactly her type. Afterwards, Lena would berate herself that she was merely feeling shocked, definitely not was lusting after her own father! Though Lena would be forced to admit, she had a weakness for strong looking men. In the world of Gemini, Lena had seen far too many men rivaling a woman¡¯s beauty. She frankly preferred more rugged faces. Lena¡¯s mother, the Duchess happily took Lena from Emma, the pregnant nursemaid, (who was already pregnant with Holly). The Duchess Anna Marie was an astounding curved beauty that could easily make men drool over her figure. The Duchess had rich red hair, red seductive lips, and large honey-colored eyed. Lena could easily see why her father; the Duke had married Anna Marie despite their 13-year age gap. At seeing Lena¡¯s happy expression and cooing, Lean¡¯s mother happily introduced the parent and child, ¡°My little Lena, this is your father.¡± Lena happily reached out to her father, who gently embraced Lena and kissed her forehead in an all too familiar way that caused Lena¡¯s eyes to become moist. With a soft sigh, Lena happily nuzzled in the warm embrace. Against herself, Lena finally accepted her new family and saw it a benevolent second chance to live out her dream as a retiree. Lena happily rubs her face against the silky softness of her father¡¯s chest and vows to protect this precious new chance God had given her. And with that, Lena¡¯s fate was sealed as she began to throw herself into living as a noble¡¯s daughter. Being a noble¡¯s daughter was a lot harder than it initially seemed, because as Lena grew older, she was taught etiquette. It wasn¡¯t a problem as long as Lena kept her mouth shut. But it didn¡¯t help that Lena hated injustice and therefore was never polite to the arrogant nobles or most especially when cheeky little brats dared to touch the cute fairy daughter of her nursemaid, Emma. Emma being a single mother and unwed was scandalous to say the least. The maids and town children would often merciless tease her child, Holly for being a child born out of wedlock. Being a single woman of the 21st century, how could Lena allow such a travesty to happen under her watch? Lena would always politely ask the town children to apologize. But they never did until Lena would roll up her sleeves to educate them under her tender, loving care. As a former educator, Lena was merely performing her duty as a responsible adult in teaching children lifelong lessons. Thus, Lena gained a rather unique reputation for being ruthless and cruel throughout the kingdom. (Which really should have been another clue for Lena.) To her dismay, Lena realized there were fearsome obstacles in her path as a retiree. Wearing pants and exercising with the manor¡¯s guards and knights was simply out of the question. Though female knights and female guards existed such a past time was not suitable for a lady of Lena¡¯s standing. Now Lena may be a retired hero/mercenary, but she wasn¡¯t about to give up her physical activities. Lena still had her pride as a summoned hero and mercenary to consider after all. So, Lena just opted to make sure no one saw her doing so. But in a large manor filled with servants that should have been impossible! However, thanks to the aid and approval of the ever dutiful, Head Butler, Sebastian, it was possible. And such a compromise was made on both sides, Lena would practice in secret and Sebastian wouldn¡¯t speak a word of it to the masters of the manor. The older Lena the more tutors were brought in to teach common subjects: math, history, foreign languages, etc. Acing these subjects wasn¡¯t difficult, but what baffled her teachers is that she never did well on her tests. But that might have had something to do with the fact that Lena always fell asleep halfway through the exams. Magical Tutors were brought in as magic in this world followed the same rules as the previous summoned world Lena had been a hero in. Even with the best tutor¡¯s money could buy, Lena never made it past the beginner spells. Not that Lena could have given her previous summoned hero¡¯s constitution. It didn¡¯t help that there was no great need for Lena¡¯s modern-day knowledge since the world had, had plenty of summoned heroes who affected the following areas: toilets/hygiene, fashion industry, music, entertainment, books, food, society, etc. Even though this new world didn¡¯t use machines, but who needed a car, when an enchanted carriage could provide the same function? Or a plane, when a flying Wyverns could carry passengers just like a jet carrier? As for a Demon King? Lena was out of luck as the Demon King had been killed 350 years ago. Co-Existing with other species? The previous heroes took care of that situation as humans co-existed with other species including that of demons. Of course, that doesn¡¯t mean there weren¡¯t wars on the world, but only between same species kingdoms. The only subject left was the usual bigotry, female gender role or class distinction. But most women in this world didn¡¯t think there was anything wrong with gender roles, so Lean just gave up. As for class distinction, the view that a commoner can¡¯t marry a noble or someone of low nobility rank marrying someone of greater standing. That issue, time solves that all on its own. And as for bigotry, bigot¡¯s will always be idiots. Speaking of marriage upon turning 8 years old, Lena was notified of her existing engagement to the crown prince of the kingdom, Alexander Sorrell. Lena did not take the news very well. But for her family¡¯s sake, Lena would comport herself like a Lady. It¡¯s not like she couldn¡¯t break the engagement or run away. Lena met the stiff prince on a few formal occasions, but they never spoke past small talk. At social events, Lena would either escape through the garden or remain silent the entire event. Not because, she was shy, but because if Lena opened her mouth, she would certainly call someone an idiot to their face. And that would be a terrible social pas faux on her part. So once more without even trying to or intending too, Lena gained the reputation of being an icy, arrogant woman deeming everyone beneath her. Upon turning fourteen years old and being rather terrible at magic, Lena rather than being sent to the kingdom¡¯s finest magical institute, the Amaranth Institute of Magic was told to stay home. Which was perfectly fine with Lena, what would she have done without Holly? The terrible, cruel horror to be subjected to a world without fluff.This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it However, as Lena¡¯s fifteen birthday drew near while attending a ball, Lena found a sweet pet that had been hiding in the garden as well. The cute rabbit had wavy brown hair, large purple eyes and a heart-shaped face that was as sweet and cute as that of a kitten. Lena happily petted the rabbit on the head as the innocent bunny introduced herself as Delilah Elm, the daughter of Baron von Elm. Strangely enough, through being different in every way possible, the two women immediately bonded. Lena happily promised to invite the cute rabbit to her birthday party to become better acquainted. Delilah happily accepted the invitation from her new friend as they sadly departed, but looked forward to their next meeting. But a week later, the day before Lena¡¯s fifteen birthday the crown prince arrived accompanied by three familiar looking strangers. Lena was flabbergasted as the crown prince slapped her in front of everyone and coldly stated, that their engagement was over. The wonderful statement was followed by a royal proclamation, that Lena was banished from the capital for two years and was not allowed to leave the Duchy of Fallujah. Lena suddenly sneezes as dust gathers in the air. With a sigh, Lena gazes up at the crystal chandelier. In just two days, her imprisonment would end, a just a day short of her seventeenth birthday. For some reason after her initial imprisonment, Lena was wracked with fevers. In and out of dreams, Lena remembered playing an otome game with her students called, ¡°The Garden of Flowers.¡± And just as swiftly as her fever came it disappeared as Lena realized that world of Gardenia was a parallel world to that game. The Garden of Flowers was a typical otome game. The heroine, Delilah Elm, was the improvised daughter of Baron von Elm. Upon Delilah¡¯s fourteenth birthday, it is discovered that she possesses both light and healing magic. Delilah is immediately sent to attend the illustrious Amaranth Institute of Magic, where the four male love candidates reside. Flint Alcott, a 16-year-old knight in training and the son of the Captain of the guards. A dark-haired young man with green eyes, he is a bright, cheerful young man full of boyish charms. Will you be able to have him see you as the woman that you are? Giles Praxis, a genius mage at the age of 17. The blue haired young man with black eyes comes from wealth and been acclaimed by all his peers. Can you be the one to melt his heart? Lance Valeria, the playboy magic professor known throughout the school. The 23-year-old violet haired professor with golden eyes, who vowed to never love gain. Can you mend his heart? Alexander Sorrell, the crown prince of the Kingdom of Alyssum. The golden-haired and silver-eyed 16-year-old prince is tired of the old and familiar. Can your love conquer all obstacles? Not only is the heroine bullied by her new classmates, but by the prince¡¯s fianc¨¦, Lena Bartholomew, who acts coldly towards her. Whichever path the heroine takes, Delilah will always end up with her chosen love candidate and live happily ever after. Now Lena Bartholomew is a minor side character in most of the game except for when the heroine walks down the path of the prince. At which point and at every turn Lena Bartholomew is an obstacle to the path of true love and even resorts to kidnapping the heroine. In the end, the villainess gets what she deserves by being banished from the kingdom. The good news was that Lena wasn¡¯t banished, but that may have had something to do with the fact that she did not attend the magic institute. Therefore, the natural conclusion is that this may be a parallel world to the otome game, but in the end choices affected the outcome. Now, Lena was quite happy to remain forgotten except there was a sequel to the game, ¡°The Orchard of Flowers.¡± In the sequel, the heroine is now sixteen years old and about to graduate from the magic academy. Depending on the Heroines choices, the heroine gains the unwanted attention of another country¡¯s prince. There are 6 new potential new love candidates: Xerxes Reinhart, the crown prince to the Demon Throne. Silver hair and demonic red eyes, the demon prince desires to possess you. Will you be able to tame his affections? Gray Ashford, the crown prince of the Cat Beast-men Tribe. The auburn prince with cat ears and golden eyes is enchanted with thy smell. Will you be able to gain his trust and love? Ciel Eckhart, the shunned crown prince of the Elf Kingdom. The prince is a rare dark elf with dark hair and eyes. Will you be able to pierce through his pain to see the loving man within? Oasis Rameses, the crown prince of a desert nation. With dark violet hair, tan skin and bright emerald eyes, he falls for a woman that he can¡¯t have. Will you surrender to his fiery passion? Alastair Florentine, the famous saint, and healer of the Church of Light. With light green hair and blue eyes, the holy saint feels something new. Will you walk the path of the world with him? Khan Zinnia, the crown prince of the Dragon Kingdom. The dark-haired prince with dark eyes has spotted a treasure. Will you merely end up as a new-found treasure or as something more? There are three paths for the Heroine to take:
  1. The heroine remains with her current love candidate. The kingdom is attacked by a love interest and war ensues between both kingdoms. On the brink of annihilation, the Heroine offers herself to save her country. At seeing her devotion, the love interest is moved and ceases all attacks. The L.I. (love interest) grants his blessings and the heroine is finally able to wed her true love as they live happily ever after.
  1. The kingdom is attacked by a neighboring greedy kingdom and war ensues between both kingdoms. On the brink of annihilation, the heroine seeks out the L.I. she turned down and offers herself up in exchange to save her country. The L.I. accepts and saves her kingdom. Afterwards the L.I. takes the heroine as his concubine and after many struggles, the heroine eventually falls for her captor and they live happily ever after.
  1. The kingdom is attacked by a foreign kingdom and is annihilated. The heroine is made a slave and bought by the L.I. she turned down. The heroine is forced to endure many trials, before regaining the heart of the L.I. The L.I. re-establishes the destroyed kingdom as the heroine and L.I. become the new rulers, and live happily ever after.
The problem is that in every single instance the Kingdom of Alyssum is always attacked and always on the brink of annihilation if not destroyed. The story doesn¡¯t go into much detail about the outcome of the kingdom¡¯s people. But Lena¡¯s father is a Duke and Prime Minster, it is far more likely he perished on the battlefield and for Lena and her mother to be made slaves. Sadly, Lena only played through ?¡¯s of the game before being summoned. But even then, Lena still knew most of the choices and endings because of her student¡¯s spoilers. Over the last two years, Lena wanted to warn her beloved father, but being in an exile even a single letter written to her father could endanger his position as Prime Minster. And even if Lena¡¯s father had believed her, to prepare by secretly gathering troop is rebellion. Lena had considered the possibility of proclaiming herself as a seer, but it was widely known fact about her lack of magic. For two years, other than training to relieve her stress, Lena had not found a solution. In the end, Lena was simple a general, nothing more and nothing less. Lena stiffens with embarrassment as she sits up. She had been looking for complicated solutions to prevent the situation from happening, but the correct answer had always been staring her in the face. Lena couldn¡¯t prevent the war, but she could surely win it. ¡°Sebastian!¡± Lena calls out as a few moments later an out of breath Holly and Sebastian, cool and collected as always arrives. ¡°Sebastian, when is the formal engagement party of the crown prince to be?¡± Lena inquired as she rises to her feet. Sebastian aloofly says, ¡°Milady the event will take place two months from now.¡± Without glancing at Sebastian, Lena walks over to the open window. ¡°Arrange for an invitation, Sebastian. As the daughter of Duke Bartholomew, how can I possibly be so rude as to not attend?¡± Lena boldly declared as Sebastian as usual soundlessly departs without a moment¡¯s hesitation. ¡°Holly, shall we go to town? I need to order some gowns for the capital,¡± Lena firmly added over her shoulders. Holly''s eyes glisten with unshed tears as she happily nods her head in agreement and set¡¯s out purposefully in Lean¡¯s wake. * Chapter 1.2 ~ POV of Sebastian (Head Butler) ~ Sebastian hides his joyful feelings as he eagerly rushes to write to the Duke and Duchess of the glad news and tidings. As a small child, Milady Lena was a handful and utterly unruly. When he had first discovered Milady Lena physically training in secret, Sebastian was utterly appalled. How could a young Lady train as a male would? But despite his best efforts to dissuade her, the young Milady continued to train. All Sebastian could do was solemnly watch over the young Lady of the household. And to his surprise, Milady was quite the gifted warrior. Had Milady been a man she would have joyfully been accepted into the ranks of knights. And even as a woman, she would have been able to enter the ranks of knighthood, but tragically as a noble woman, Milady was forbidden from entering their ranks. Sebastian recalled the look of despair in her eyes when he informed Milady of her impossibility of joining the kingdom''s knight forces. The second time was when Milady is innocently sentenced to that cruel exile from the capital. The crown prince¡¯s royal proclamation left Sebastian and everyone in the duchy utterly stunned. If the prince had charged milady with being violent or unruly, they would have surely believed it. The Duke and Duchess were crushed and enraged. But even they could not openly act against the crown prince¡¯s proclamation. They could only hold their heads high and wait for the exile to end. With sadness in all their hearts, the staff could only watch Milady train like a mad woman or remain listless in the master¡¯s study. Sebastian hastens his steps to send out the prospective letters to ensure Milady¡¯s safety. He would ensure that there would be no such repeat ever again. Chapter 2 - Ball Last chapter of day, probably post next chapter in 2 weeks when schedule clears. Hope all of you look forward to next chapter, because things are going to be fun. MWHAHAHA :4dawin:
July 21st of 1312, the day prior to the ball Lena arrives in Camilla, the capital of the kingdom. Lena sleepily climb out of the carriage as the maids and manservants proudly greet me. Lena politely greets back the family employees as Holly carefully herds towards the bedroom. Still rather tired from the trip, Lena complies as she falls sound asleep onto the bed. Fore ere tomorrow the trumpets of war will sound. The next evening, Lena is awoken by Holly to begin the preparations for tonight¡¯s ball. Lena groggily leans over the edge of the bed, rubbing her toes in the soft carpet. Without a word, Holly drags Lena to the washroom, where a steaming warm bath is waiting for her. Still rather drowsy, Lena submerges herself in the lavender scented bath water as Holly washes her hair. The maids and Holly chatter lulling Lena back to sleep. Before she falls asleep, Holly accidently yanks Lena¡¯s hair. Wide awake Lena winces in pain as Holly not very convincingly apologies, ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Milady. But it¡¯s time for you to get out.¡± Lena rubs her sore head as she climbs out shivering with cold. Holly holds out a fluffy robe that Lena but all dives into. Like herding an unruly sheep, the maids make sure Lena sits at a table to eat, while they fix her hair. Holly and some of the other maids begin the vicious battle of which dress should be chosen. An hour later after her hair and makeup are done, the dress has yet to be chosen. Left with no other choice, Lena sternly says, ¡°I want to wear the black gown with the plunging V-neck, that is open at the back and has small blue flowers sewn on the skirt.¡± The maids all protest at her words. ¡°But it¡¯s Black!¡± ¡°Black is only for funerals or robes!¡± ¡°Milady, please reconsider this an engagement party, what will people say?¡± Lena raises an eyebrow at their comments. ¡°Let them whisper, it¡¯s not as though my reputation can be worsened. Besides Ladies, black is slimming and rather sexy,¡± Lena confidently said. The maids glance nervously each other for a moment, before reluctantly helping Lena dress. The maid¡¯s eyes widen in admiration as Holly reluctantly praises her by saying, ¡°Milady was correct, but don¡¯t think that black is good for every occasion, Milady!¡± Lena leans down to rub her face against the soft, golden strawberry hair. Holly glares up at Lena and accidentally steps on Lena¡¯s foot causing her to let out a whimper. Holly snorts under her breath and marches over to the door to allow Sebastian to enter. Sebastian flawlessly says, ¡°Milady, the carriage is ready, shall we depart?¡± Lena follows Sebastian out as the maids and manservants tear up and curtsy in the hallway. With the aid of Sebastian, Lena climbs into the carriage as Holly and the rest of the family¡¯s servants gather at the entrance to wish her luck. The carriage sets off towards the palace. The pace is steady as most of the guests have arrived leaving Lena slightly late. The carriage rolls to a stop at the grand royal palace as footman helps Lena out of the carriage. Lena climbs up the white marble footsteps leading to the palace, before walking down the beautifully decorated, violet carpeted floor that leads towards the ballroom. Lena takes a moment breathe deeply, before motioning for the palace servants to open the ballroom doors. The ballroom doors open loudly and interrupt the ending of the King¡¯s speech. Slightly unease Lena watches as the entire crowd turns to glance at her as she glides down the golden marble, grand staircase. Lena smile politely and say, ¡°My sincerest apologies your majesty, but I had a bit of trouble making my way to the palace.¡± Lena¡¯s words echo as everyone turns towards his majesty for his reaction. His majesty, King Julius Sorrell slightly nods accepting the apology. King Julius claps his hands together, before taking Queen Florence by the hand and saying, ¡°Let the ball commence.¡± The courtiers clap at the king¡¯s words as everyone moves to the side to allow their majesties the first dance. Lena glides towards her mother and father, who smile proudly at her. Women and men¡¯s eyes alike follow Lena¡¯s path along with a torrent of whispers. ¡°So that¡¯s the scorned women of the crown prince.¡± ¡°Well, if he doesn¡¯t want her, I wouldn¡¯t mind having her.¡± ¡°Fool, just because she is beautiful does not mean all that much!¡± ¡°One day she¡¯s smiling and the next day she will easily stab you in the heart.¡± ¡°Did you see the tramp?¡± ¡°Did you see what she¡¯s wearing? The nerve!¡± ¡°Maybe, she thinks she can recapture his majesties affection that way!¡± Lena easily ignores the jabbed whispers as she warmly smiles her parents as she greets her mother. Her mother reaches over and gives her hand a small squeeze before letting go as her father watches from across the ballroom. Lena impatiently waits for the dance to end, before making her way to her father and fails to notice the gathering of individuals surrounding the cute and charming heroine, Delilah Elm. Before Lena could reach him, a familiar young knight stands in her way. Flint Alcott glares at the brazen woman and says, ¡°You are not wanted here, Lady Bartholomew.¡± Before Lena can respond a sweet voice chimes in, ¡°It¡¯s alright Flint, there is nothing to worry about.¡± At the charming voice words, Flint relents and allows Lena to pass. Lena grunts unhappily, but protocol must be followed. Lena politely curtsies to the crown prince and Delilah. ¡°Congratulations your majesty and Lady Elm on your upcoming nuptials,¡± Lena honestly said. As Lena rises to feet to her grand dismay sees her father even further away. Without bothering to excuse herself, Lena rushes past the startled love target members towards her father. But all too well her father is surrounded by courtiers. Lena sighs with frustration and makes her way to an open balcony to wait for the crowd to thin. She merely wished to live in peace. But perhaps that was her flaw. In the distance the clattering of a horse neighing loudly is heard. Lena eyes fly open as she remembers her objective. All was not lost, the war had just begun. Lena marches purposefully back to the ballroom and makes her way towards his majesty. Through the throng of people, Lena notices that the cute heroine is missing along with the rest of her love candidate entourage. A few meters from his majesty, the door slams open booming loudly across the hall. His majesty frowns as a dirty, injured soldier rudely shoves his away past the nobility before coming to a kneeling halt in front of his majesty. His majesty frowns at the soldier and waits for the soldier to speak. The soldier holds out a blood stained letter to his majesty and says, ¡°Your majesty it is urgent news from Captain Lark and it is for your eyes only.¡± Without hesitation a trusted advisor rushes forward and takes the letter from the soldier. Before his majesty can react the trusted advisor reads the letter out loud.Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators! ¡°To his majesty, I, Captain Lark write to you for the last time; I having been severely wounded in the defense of the fort and do not have much time left. Upon my passing, Lieutenant Darrell will assume command of the fort. By the time this letter reaches you, your majesty I sincerely pray that the fort has yet to fall into the hands of our enemies. We are vastly outnumbered and under armed to sustain a prolonged siege. We are currently holding the fort of Terra against a large number of soldiers from the Kingdom of Cypress as the Kingdom of Cypress has officially declared war against us. May the gods bless the Kingdom of Alyssum and his majesty. And if the gods willing may they hear our desperate prayers and allow for reinforcements to reach us in time. Yours Truly, Captain Lark.¡± The advisor turns pale upon realizing the grand and possibly deadly mistake he just committed. The ball is suddenly full with the clamor of fearful and indignant voices. Lena smirks to see her father sigh in annoyance at the advisor¡¯s actions. Her father had repeatedly warned his majesty that promoting that man to the position of advisor was an error, but his majesty steadfastly ignored her father¡¯s counsel. Before the advisor can apologize, his majesty silences the advisor with a single glare that promises to deal with him later. His majesty turns towards the crowd and firmly says, ¡°Silence.¡± His majesty turns to the soldier and heartfelt says, ¡°Young man, go rest. You have served your country this day and your sacrifice will not be forgotten.¡± The soldier almost collapses with relief as some servants rush over and help him to his feet. They lead the weary, injured soldier out of the ballroom to receive urgent medical attention. As the soldier disappears from sight, General Tiberius Kingley, steps out from the stunned crowd. The general approaches his majesty and bows. Raising his head, he firmly says, ¡°Your majesty it is critical, we immediately have a war counsel. We must send immediate word and gather all the generals.¡± The prime minster frowns and coldly retorts, ¡°And what of the fort of Terra? By the time the counsel is gathered the fort will have fallen into enemy hands.¡± The general glares hatefully at the prime minster who coldly glares back. Before the two men can begin to argue, his majesty holds out a hand to stop them. ¡°If we send reinforcements, can the fort still be saved? If the Cypress Army manages to push through the Azalea mountain pass, the city of Clover waits defenseless below.¡± General Tiberius without hesitation responds, ¡°General Percy Byron, who is in attendance as well can testify to my following words. Once a fort is too badly damaged, it is impossible to successfully defend. If we send reinforcements to the fort of Terra, we are only sending those men to their deaths.¡± His majesty gazes questioningly at General Byron, who steps forth from the crowd and greets him as usual. ¡°General Tiberius speaks the truth your majesty, it is not possible for the Fort of Terra to be saved,¡± General Byron respectfully said in his bowed state. His majesty nods and mutters, ¡°I see.¡± The prime minster frowns in frustration unable to say or contradict the King. Stepping forth from the crowd without hesitation Lena approaches his majesty. The prime minster gazes with confusion and wariness at his daughter¡¯s actions as she curtsies to his majesty. ¡°I beg to differ your majesty. Not only will I stake my very life that the fort be saved. But with added reinforcements the fort can destroy the army from the north,¡± Lena confidently said as she raised her gaze to meet his majesty¡¯s. The ballroom is suddenly filled with guffaws and incredulous voices. His majesty seriously studies the girl before him. Rudolph would often brag about the strength and cleverness of his daughter. He would often lament that she had not been born a boy with her fighting prowess. He would joke that his son should have been born a daughter and vice-a-versa. The crowd is full of disbelief that his majesty is not instantly dismissing the strumpet¡¯s words. ¡°But how do I know you are capable of such a feat, Lady Bartholomew?¡± His majesty objectively said as he eyed the girl. ¡°Test me here and now. If I am capable of defeating General Tiberius without a weapon, I am more than capable of protecting the Fort of Terra. But if I am not capable of defeating General Tiberius, then I am willing to accept whatever punishment his majesty decides for my impertinence,¡± Lena firmly retorted. General Tiberius scornfully says, ¡°Surely you are jesting child,¡± as he glares at the Prime Minster, certain that he is the culprit behind the chit¡¯s actions. The room begins to be filled with voices again, but hastily vanish at the upraised hand of his majesty. King Julius studies the girl for a few more seconds, before solemnly saying, ¡°Very well, General Tiberius choose your weapon.¡± Duchess Bartholomew gasps as she faints in the background as some of her Medici family members catch her. The prime minster nods firmly at his daughter. Sebastian had kept him informed of his daughter¡¯s capabilities and he understood she was more than ample match for Tiberius even with a handicap. The crowd disperses in a circle around them as a servant brings weapons for General Tiberius to choose from. General Tiberius waits for the king to change his mind, but after a glare from his majesty, General Tiberius reluctantly is forced to choose a weapon. Lena casually walks over to the pile of weapons and take a knife. Before anyone can do or say anything, she tears off the lower part of her gown up to her knees. Lena carefully returns the knife to the servant and mutters, ¡°Thank you so much for your assistance.¡± Lena returns to her previous spot as some of the crowd gazes lustfully her legs, others are aghast, and some are blushing brightly at the skin-ship. General Tiberius glares at the shameless chit as he holds a deadly looking flail. General Tiberius was a famous general whose specialty was the flail. He was infamous for being able to crush the heads of men with one swing and as such was a legend in the military. General Tiberius crudely sneers at the brazen chit. ¡°Because you are a noble woman, Lady Bartholomew, I am giving you a chance to retract your words and beg for forgiveness,¡± General Tiberius arrogantly stated. Lena merely spread her feet out and motioned with her hand to come at her. General Tiberius expression darkens as he roars, ¡°I¡¯ll kill you wench.¡± General Tiberius charges at Lena as he swings the flail over his head. Lena lightly bounce on her toes as she waits for him to be within arm¡¯s length. The crowd becomes tense as the two have yet to meet. At last within reach General Tiberius raises his arm to crush the chit under the flail. Lena takes a step forward and twist her body to the right. Using a less than a third of her strength accompanied by her momentum, Lena swings her right leg and kicks him in the solar plexus. A loud, sickly cracking noise can be heard as her foot connects with his ribs as General Tiberius goes flying backwards over the crowd¡¯s head and crashes into the wall, ever so slightly cracking the wall, before slumping onto the floor. Lena frowns at the dent in the wall as she returns to a standing position. She hadn¡¯t meant to use so much strength. But if it served to convince the king it wouldn¡¯t matter. His majesty as well as everyone else gape at Lena. After a second his majesty regains his composure and narrows his eyes at her. The child had impressed him, but it was not enough. She may be strong, but strength is meaningless on the battlefield without experience. Lena worried that that may not be enough kneels and says, ¡°Your majesty, a boon was granted to me as a child. I plead to use that boon this day in the defense of the kingdom.¡± His majesty frowns at the audacity and cleverness of the girl. He could no more turn down her offer without masses protesting. Either way, he could only stand back and let the cards fall. ¡°Lady Bartholomew, I bestow upon you the rank of captain in the army of the Kingdom of Alyssum. You are to depart on the morrow with 1,000 soldiers towards the Fort of Terra. And should you, successfully defeat the Cypress invading army from the north, you will be rewarded with the rank of general.¡± ¡°Thank your majesty it will be an honor to serve my fellow countrymen,¡± Lena gratefully said as she rose to her feet. The silent crowd parts to allow her to pass through. Lena eagerly walks out of the palace despite receive plenty of strange looks from the palace guards and her own attendants. But her enthusiasm slightly dampens at the thought and reaction of Holly. Hopefully, it won¡¯t be an hour lecture.
~ POV of Duke Randolph Bartholomew of Fallujah (Lena¡¯s Father) ~ His majesty instantly ends the ball and dismisses the noblemen after Randolph¡¯s daughter¡¯s feat. He had been aware of his daughter¡¯s strength, but even he found himself surprised. But it should not have come as a surprise she was as fearless as her mother. King Julian gathers Randolph along with several others present at the ball for a brief meeting. After discussing what needed to be down, his majesty dismissed everyone but Randolph. Randolph had known his majesty since they were young boys, but he had never seen him so reluctant to speak. After some time, his majesty bows deeply to Randolph. Panicking Randolph loudly says, ¡°Your majesty, have I done something wrong for you act in such a way towards me?¡± His majesty sighs and takes a sip of wine from his jeweled wine cup. ¡°Prime Minister Bartholomew, I wish to apologize for all that has transpired because of my and my idiot son¡¯s actions against your daughter. You see, your daughter was not behind the kidnapping incident of my son¡¯s fianc¨¦, because I was the mastermind behind that incident.¡± Randolph sputter a bit in surprise, but wisely remain silent. ¡°I merely wished to test the depth of my son¡¯s affections. But I underestimated my son¡¯s affections too much and your innocent daughter paid the price,¡± His majesty tiredly said as he turned to gaze at his oldest friend. ¡°But I will say this, I vastly underestimated your daughter. She certainly knew how to use all that was given to her,¡± His majesty pointedly said before continuing, ¡°But to be perfectly frank, I do not believe the Fort of Terra can be saved. But she will have given the kingdom invaluable time to prepare,¡± This majesty truthfully said as he gazed into empty space. Randolph silently accepts his majesty¡¯s apologies as King Julius sighs in relief. Randolph takes a sip from his own wine cup. He can only hope his daughter proves them wrong. Chapter 3 - Fort Terra July 21st of 1312, the day prior to the ball, Lena arrives in Camilla, the capital of the Kingdom of Alyssum. Lena sleepily climbs out of the carriage as the maids and manservants proudly greet her. Lena politely greets the family employees of the manor as Holly carefully herds Lena towards the bedroom. Still rather tired from the trip, Lena willingly complies as she falls sound asleep on the bed. Fore ere tomorrow the trumpets of war will sound. The next evening, Lena is awoken by Holly to begin the preparations for tonight¡¯s ball. Lena groggily leans over the edge of the bed, rubbing her toes on the soft carpet. Without a word, Holly drags Lena to the washroom, where a steaming warm bath is waiting for her. Still rather drowsy, Lena submerges herself in the lavender scented bath water as Holly washes her hair. The maids and Holly chatter lulling Lena back to sleep. Before Lena can fall asleep, Holly accidentally yanks Lena¡¯s hair. Wide awake Lena winces in pain as Holly not very convincingly apologies, ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Milady. But it¡¯s time for you to get out.¡± Lena rubs her sore head as she climbs out shivering with cold. Holly holds out a fluffy robe that Lena but all dives into. Like herding an unruly sheep, the maids make sure Lena sits at a table to eat, while they fix her hair. Holly and some of the other maids begin the vicious battle of deciding which dress should be chosen. An hour later after Lena¡¯s hair and makeup are done, the dress has yet to be chosen. Left with no other choice, Lena sternly says, ¡°I want to wear the black gown with the plunging V-neck, that is open at the back and has small blue flowers sewn on the skirt.¡± The maids all protest at her words. ¡°But it¡¯s Black!¡± ¡°Black is only for funerals or formal robes!¡± ¡°Milady, please reconsider this an engagement party, what will people say?¡± Lena raises an eyebrow at their comments. ¡°Let them whisper, it¡¯s not as though my reputation can be worsened. Besides Ladies, black is slimming and rather sexy,¡± Lena confidently stated. The maids nervously glance each other for a moment, before reluctantly helping Lena into her chosen dress. The maid¡¯s eyes widen in admiration as Holly reluctantly praises Lena by saying, ¡°Milady was correct, but don¡¯t think that black is good for every occasion, Milady!¡± Lena in reply leans down to rub her face against the soft, golden strawberry colored hair. Holly glares up at Lena and accidentally steps on Lena¡¯s foot causing her to let out a whimper. Holly snorts under her breath and marches over to the door to allow Sebastian to enter. Sebastian flawlessly says, ¡°Milady, the carriage is ready, shall we depart?¡± Lena follows Sebastian out as the maids tear up as they curtsy goodbye as the manservants proudly bow to their young lady, who had grown into a proper lady. With the aid of Sebastian, Lena climbs into the carriage as Holly and the rest of the family¡¯s servants gather at the entrance to wish her good luck. And with a crack of the whip, the carriage swiftly sets off towards the palace. The pace is steady as most of the guests have arrived leaving Lena slightly late. The carriage rolls to a stop at the grand royal palace as footman helps Lena out of the carriage. Lena climbs up the white marble footsteps leading to the palace, before heading down the beautifully decorated, violet carpeted floor that leads towards the ballroom. Lena takes a moment to breathe deeply, before motioning for the palace servants to open the ballroom doors. The ballroom doors clatter open loudly and rudely interrupts the ending of the King¡¯s speech. Slightly unease Lena watches as the entire court turns to glance at Lena as she glides down the golden marble, grand staircase. Lena smiles politely and says, ¡°My sincerest apologies your Majesty, but I had a bit of trouble making my way to the palace.¡± Lena¡¯s words echo as everyone turns towards his majesty for his reaction. His majesty, King Julius Sorrell nods his head in accepting the apology. King Julius claps his hands together, before taking Queen Florence by the hand and saying, ¡°Let the ball commence.¡± The courtiers clap at the king¡¯s words as everyone moves to the side to allow their majesties the first dance. Lena glides towards her parents, who smile proudly at her from afar. As Lena makes her way towards her mother, women and men¡¯s eyes alike follow Lena¡¯s path along with a torrent of whispers. ¡°So that¡¯s the scorned women of the crown prince.¡± ¡°Well, if he doesn¡¯t want her, I wouldn¡¯t mind having her.¡± ¡°Fool, just because she is beautiful does not mean all that much!¡± ¡°One day she¡¯s smiling and the next day she will easily stab you in the heart.¡± ¡°Did you see the tramp?¡± ¡°Did you see what she¡¯s wearing? The nerve!¡± ¡°Maybe, she thinks she can recapture his majesties affection that way!¡± Lena easily ignores the jabbed whispers as she warmly smiles at her parents and greets them. Her mother reaches over and gently takes Lena¡¯s hand giving a small squeeze of love and comfort, before letting go. Her father from across the ballroom flashes a tender smile, before returning to his duties in greeting the ambassadors. Lena impatiently waits for the dance to end, before making her way to her father. Sadly, she fails to notice the gathering of individuals surrounding the cute and charming heroine, Delilah Elm. Before Lena could reach her father, a familiar young knight stands in her way. Flint Alcott glares at the brazen woman and says, ¡°You are not wanted here, Lady Bartholomew.¡± Before Lena can respond a sweet voice chimed in, ¡°It¡¯s alright Flint, there is nothing to worry about.¡± At the charming voice words, Flint relents and allows Lena to pass. Lena grunts unhappily, but protocol must be followed. Lena politely curtsies to the crown prince and Delilah. ¡°Congratulations your majesty and Lady Elm on your upcoming nuptials,¡± Lena honestly stated. As Lena rises to feet to her grand dismay, she sees her father drifting even further away. Without bothering to excuse herself, Lena rushes past the startled love target members towards her father. But all too soon, her father is surrounded by courtiers. Lena sighs with frustration and makes her way to an open alcove to wait for the crowd to thin. She merely wished to live in peace, but perhaps that was her greatest flaw. And now, the time was nigh at hand. In the distance, the clattering of a horse neighing loudly is heard. Lena¡¯s eyes fly open as she remembers her objective. The war had just begun and that was what she knew best. Lena marches purposefully towards his majesty. Despite the throng of people, Lena notices that the cute heroine is missing along with the rest of her love candidate entourage. A few meters from his majesty, the door slams open booming loudly across the hall. His majesty frowns as a dirty, injured soldier rudely shoves his way past the nobility, before coming to a kneeling halt in front of his majesty. His majesty frowns at the soldier and waits for the soldier to speak. The soldier holds out a blood-stained letter to his Majesty and says, ¡°Your Majesty, urgent news from Captain Lark for your eyes only.¡± Without hesitation, a trusted advisor rushes forward and takes the letter from the soldier¡¯s hand. Before his Majesty can react, the trusted advisor reads the letter out loud. ¡°To his Majesty, I, Captain Lark write to you for the last time; I, having been severely wounded in the defense of the fort, do not have much time left. Upon my passing, Lieutenant Darrell will assume command of Fort Terra. By the time this letter reaches you, your majesty I sincerely pray that the fort has yet to fall into the hands of our enemies. We are vastly outnumbered and under-armed to sustain a prolonged siege. We are currently holding the fort against a large number of soldiers from the Kingdom of Cypress as the Kingdom of Cypress has officially declared war against us. May the gods bless the Kingdom of Alyssum and his majesty. And if the gods willing may they hear our desperate prayers and allow for reinforcements to reach us in time. Yours Truly, Captain Lark.¡± The advisor turns pale upon realizing the grand and possibly career deadly mistake, he just committed. The ball is suddenly full of fearful clamors and indignant voices. Lena smirks to see her father sigh in annoyance at the advisor¡¯s actions. Her father had repeatedly warned his majesty that promoting that man to the position of advisor was an error, but his Majesty steadfastly ignored her father¡¯s counsel.This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. Before the advisor can apologize, his Majesty silences the advisor with a single glare that promises to deal with him later. His Majesty turns towards the crowd and firmly says, ¡°Silence,¡± before turning back to the soldier and in a heartfelt manner saying, ¡°Young man, go and rest. You have served your country this day and your sacrifice will not be forgotten.¡± The soldier almost collapses with relief as some servants rush over and help the tired, wounded soldier to his feet. The servants lead the weary soldier out of the ballroom to receive urgent medical attention. General Tiberius Kingley proudly steps out from the stunned crowd and approaches his majesty. General Tiberius bows to his majesty and raising his head, General Tiberius says, ¡°Your majesty, it is critical, we immediately have a war counsel. We must send immediate word and gather all the generals.¡± Prime Minster Bartholomew frowns and coldly retorts, ¡°And what of Fort Terra? By the time the counsel is gathered the fort will have fallen into enemy hands.¡± General Tiberius glares hatefully at his old foe the prime minster who coldly glares back. Before the two men can begin to argue, his Majesty holds out a hand to stop them. ¡°If we send urgent reinforcements, can the fort still be saved? For if the Cypress Army manages to push through the Azalea mountain pass, the defenseless city of Clover waits below in the valley.¡± General Tiberius without hesitation responds, ¡°General Percy Byron, who is in attendance as well can testify to my following words. Once a fort is too badly damaged, it is impossible to successfully defend. If we send reinforcements to the fort of Terra, we are only sending our men to their deaths.¡± His Majesty gazes questioningly at General Byron, who steps forth from the crowd and greets his Majesty with a kneel. ¡°General Tiberius speaks the truth, your majesty, it is not possible for, Fort Terra to be saved in those damaged conditions,¡± General Byron respectfully declared. His Majesty thoughtfully mutters, ¡°I see.¡± Prime Minster Bartholomew frowns in frustration unable to say anything that may contradict the King¡¯s will. Stepping forth from the crowd without hesitation Lena approaches his Majesty. The prime minster gazes with confusion and wariness at his daughter¡¯s actions as she curtsies to his Majesty. ¡°I beg to differ your majesty. Not only will I stake my very life that Fort Terra can be saved. But with added reinforcements the fort can not only repel the army from the north but repel the Cypress army,¡± Lena confidently said as she raised her gaze to meet his majesty¡¯s. The ballroom is suddenly filled with guffaws and incredulous voices. His Majesty seriously studies the young lady before him. Rudolph would often brag about the strength and cleverness of his daughter and would often lament that she had not been born a son with her fighting prowess. According to Rudolph and Knights of Fallujah, who were among the best in the Kingdom could not stand against Lena Bartholomew. The Knights of the household of Fallujah were experienced, powerful veterans who were no pushovers and would not take kindly to babysitting a girl. Their pride would have never permitted to lose even to the child, daughter of their lord. Besides, it was said, that in every generation a portion of the God of War was reborn. Perhaps, this child was that reincarnation? The crowd is full of disbelief that his Majesty is not instantly dismissing the strumpet¡¯s words. ¡°But how do I know you are capable of such a feat, Lady Bartholomew?¡± His majesty objectively said as he searches for proof that this was the child blessed with a portion of Mars, the God of War¡¯s talent. ¡°Test me here and now, your Majesty. For if I am capable of defeating General Tiberius without a weapon, I am more than capable of protecting Fort Terra. But if I am not incapable of defeating General Tiberius, then I am willing to accept whatever punishment his Majesty deems appropriate given my impertinence,¡± Lena firmly retorted. General Tiberius scornfully says, ¡°Surely you are jesting child.¡± General Tiberius glares at the Prime Minster, certain that he is the culprit behind the little chit¡¯s actions. The room is filled with voices again that hastily vanish at the upraised hand of his majesty. King Julius nods with satisfaction as he studies the young woman. Everything about the child¡¯s demeanor confirmed his suspicions, this was the child born with a portion of Mar¡¯s spirit. The red hair and that bold courage in the face of danger. Yes, if it was this child, then maybe it was possible to still save Fort Terra. ¡°General Tiberius choose your weapon,¡± King Julius gravely ordered. Duchess Bartholomew gasps as she faints in the background as some of her Medici family members catch her. Prime Minster Bartholomew nods confidently at his daughter, Lena. Sebastian had kept him informed of his daughter¡¯s capabilities as had his knights, who blatantly refused to continue spar with his daughter. Lena always crushed the duchies knights in practice bouts. As knights of the realm, they had their own pride and being defeated by a female noble was crushing for their ego¡¯s. Prime Minster Bartholomew hides a grin as fully understands that his daughter is more than ample match for Tiberius even with such a handicap. It would do Tiberius good to be brought down a peg or two. But it would bring a new change, which the Kingdom desperately needed. The crowd disperses to form a large circle as servants bring forth weapons for General Tiberius to choose from. General Tiberius waits for the King to change his mind, but after a firm glare from his Majesty, General Tiberius reluctantly is forced to choose a weapon. Lena casually walks over to the pile of weapons and takes a knife. Before anyone can do or say anything, she tears off the lower part of her gown up to her knees. Lena carefully returns the knife to the servant and mutters, ¡°Thank you so much for your assistance.¡± Lena returns to her previous spot as some of the crowd gazes lustfully her legs, while others are aghast, and some are blushing brightly at the skin-ship. General Tiberius glares at the shameless chit as he decides on a deadly looking flail. General Tiberius was a famous general whose specialty was the flail. He was infamous for being able to crush the heads of men with one swing and as such was a legend in the military. General Tiberius crudely sneers at the brazen chit. ¡°Lady Bartholomew, you are a hot-blooded young noble woman,¡± General Tiberius said as the room fills with laughter. ¡°Please, Lady Bartholomew, I am giving you a chance to retract your words and beg for forgiveness,¡± General Tiberius arrogantly stated. Lena merely spreads her feet out and motioned with her hand for Tiberius to come at her. General Tiberius expression darkens as he roars, ¡°I¡¯ll kill you wench.¡± General Tiberius charges at Lena as he swings the flail over his head. Lena lightly bounces on her toes as she waits for Tiberius to be within an arm¡¯s length. The crowd becomes tense as the last second General Tiberius lowers his arm to crush the chit under the flail. Lena takes a step forward and twists her body to the right. Using a less than a third of her strength accompanied by her momentum, Lena swings her right leg and kicks Tiberius in the solar plexus. A loud, sickly cracking noise can be heard as her foot connects with his ribs as General Tiberius goes flying backward over the crowd¡¯s head and crashes into the wall and ever so slightly cracking the wall, before slumping onto the floor. Lena frowns at the dent in the wall as she returns to a standing position. She hadn¡¯t meant to use so much strength. But if it served to convince the king it wouldn¡¯t matter. His Majesty as well as everyone in the room gapes at Lena. After a second, his Majesty regains his composure. Hiding a smile, King Julius ponders on how to do this. Despite being confident this was the child blessed by Mars, the nobles would not believe such a story. The nobles would surely argue that the child had strength, but that strength is meaningless on the battlefield without experience. Lena worried that her actions may not have been enough to convince the king, kneels on the floor and says, ¡°Your majesty, a boon was granted to me as a child. I plead to use that boon this day in the defense of the kingdom.¡± King Julius hides his delight at the simple solution being presented before him. What cleverness and what audacity, King Julius silently praises in his mind. It only served to confirm his belief, that Lena Bartholomew was blessed by Mars. Even better, with this his nobles could not argue back, knowing that King Julius could not back down from the request without the masses protesting. ¡°Lady Bartholomew, I bestow upon you the rank of captain in the army of the Kingdom of Alyssum. You are to depart on the morrow with 1,000 soldiers towards the Fort of Terra. And should you, successfully defeat the invading Cypress army from the north, you will be rewarded with the rank of general,¡± King Julius confidently declared. ¡°Thank your majesty it will be an honor to serve my fellow countrymen,¡± Lena gratefully said as she rose to her feet. The silent crowd parts allowing Lena to pass through. Lena eagerly walks out of the palace despite receiving plenty of strange looks from the palace guards and her own attendants. But her enthusiasm slightly dampens at the thought and reaction of Holly. Hopefully, it won¡¯t be an hour¡¯s lecture. * Chapter 2.2 ~ POV of Duke Randolph Bartholomew of Fallujah (Lena¡¯s Father) ~ King Julius instantly ends the ball and dismisses the nobles. King Julius gathers Randolph along with several others present at the ball for a brief meeting. After discussing what needed to be down, his majesty dismissed everyone but Randolph. Randolph had known his Majesty since they were young boys, but he had never seen him so reluctant to speak. After some time, his Majesty bows deeply to Randolph. Panicking Randolph loudly says, ¡°Your Majesty, have I done something wrong for you act in such a way towards me?¡± His Majesty sighs and takes a sip of wine from his jeweled wine cup. ¡°Prime Minister Bartholomew, I wish to apologize for all that has transpired because of my and my idiot son¡¯s actions against your daughter. You see, your daughter was not behind the kidnapping incident of my son¡¯s fianc¨¦ because I was the mastermind behind that incident.¡± Randolph sputters a bit in surprise but wisely remained silent. ¡°I merely wished to test the depth of my son¡¯s affections. But I underestimated my son¡¯s affections too much and your innocent daughter paid the price,¡± His majesty tiredly said as he turned to gaze at his oldest friend. ¡°But I will say this, I vastly underestimated your daughter. She certainly knew how to use all that was given to her,¡± His majesty pointedly said before continuing, ¡°But to be perfectly frank, I do not know if Fort of Terra can be saved. But even if it cannot, she will have given the kingdom invaluable time to prepare,¡± This majesty truthfully said as he gazed into empty space. (However, his Majesty¡¯s eyes are unable to hide their anticipation at wondering, just what will the blessed child of Mars do?) Randolph silently accepts his majesty¡¯s apologies as King Julius sighs in relief. Randolph takes a sip from his own wine cup. Randolph can only hope his daughter proves them all wrong. Chapter 4 - Crowd Pleaser Tweet, bweet. Please enjoy!
Early the next morning, Lena sits at her desk. The office that was once unorganized and cluttered with papers looks like an entirely different room. Holly had neatly organized and cleaned the office until it looked like it belonged within any Nobel¡¯s home. The sound of the door opening disrupts Lena¡¯s admiring thoughts as Holly in her proper and prim maid¡¯s outfit pushes along a gleaming cart with hot breakfast. Holly sniffs and determinedly orders, ¡°My Lady, please sit down at the table to eat and not at your study.¡± ¡°Of course, I only aim to please,¡± Lena murmured as she sat herself at the small eating table. Holly snorts under breath as she prepares the food and darkly mutters to herself, ¡°If only, that were the case. Then we wouldn¡¯t be here, now would we?¡± Finishing eating her breakfast Lena hears frantic pounding footsteps coming closer through the open door. Lena turns towards the source as an out of breath Private Ace stands in the doorway. ¡°Captain-,¡± Private Ace wheezed as he stops for a moment to gain his breath before continuing, ¡°The men are gathered in the courtyard! They say, they won¡¯t fight under a noble who is playing at being a hero! They demand that Captain Bartholomew resign immediately!¡± Lena nonchalantly blows on her hot tea, before taking a sip. ¡°Oh, is that all?¡± Lena casually said as she takes a bite out of a bread roll coated in raspberry jam. Private Ace gapes at the Captain not understanding the reason for the relaxed attitude at the worrisome situation. Lena had been expecting the sticky situation to arise since yesterday and frankly it took too long to develop. ¡°Yes, well it comes as no small surprise. Now then Private Ace, don¡¯t you have anything else to report to me?¡± Lena pointedly said as she took another sip. Private Ace gapes, before composing himself and weakly replying, ¡°The pole is slightly vibrating a bit more since yesterday.¡± Lena quickly drains the slightly too warm tea and scalds her tongue. ¡°Well, I¡¯m off Holly, wish me luck,¡± Lena optimistically said as she finishes the last of her bread. Holly frowns at the crumbs, but doesn¡¯t protest. ¡°Well, Private, please do lead the way. We mustn¡¯t keep the men waiting,¡± Lena considerately said as she rose to her feet. Private Ace stiffens for a moment in disbelief, before stiffly turning around and leading the Captain towards the angry mob of men. They emerge outside of the headquarters to see the soldiers gathered with the military ranking officers standing idly to the side. The men¡¯s chatter dies down as they see a woman walking behind Private Ace. Private Ace sickly stops in front of the men as Lena motions for him to move to the sidelines. Private Ace practically skips with joy as he speedily heads towards the gathered officers. Lena bows deeply to the men, before saying, ¡°I apologize for my lack of manners in not presenting myself prior, I am Captain Bartholomew.¡± The men stare at each other in surprise at the unexpected gesture of having a noble bow to them. As Lena raises herself upright from beneath her eyelashes she studies the officers. Most of the officers look surprised at her actions, but certainly not impressed. Well, they¡¯re in for a treat. ¡°Well, now that¡¯s out of the way. Who here wishes for me to leave? Honestly raise your hands, I won¡¯t punish you for stating your opinions,¡± Lena loudly and rather convincingly said. The men stare at each other in confusion as a few hesitantly raise their hands and at seeing their courageous example more and more of men raise their hands until there is a sea of raised hands in the air. Lena nods her head in a sympathetic fashion. ¡°Thank you for being so honest with me,¡± Lena said as she pauses to allow the men an instant to put their hands down, before continuing, ¡°Now I have one more question for all of you brave soldiers and please be just as honest as with my first question. How long will the fort last against the enemy before falling into the enemy¡¯s hands?¡± The men all stare at woman in disbelief and unease as they begin to mutter among themselves, while the military officers darkly glare at the confounded female. Lena clasp her hands together rather loudly successfully gaining the attention of the men. ¡°Because logically speaking the fort is vastly outnumbered by the enemy; for every one of ours, there are three men of theirs to match our own. Why fight when the cause is already lost and defeat is inevitable? Why not just surrender this very day?¡± Lena unfeelingly said. The officers glare at the stupid noble for bringing the men¡¯s moral down and possibly instigating a mutiny from within. As the men look at each other rather dumbfounded by the woman Captains logic as they gaze at each other with fear in their eyes. After some minutes an older man with greying hair steps out and loudly says, ¡°Because Captain Bartholomew, we have families and loved ones that we treasure even above our very lives. And for them, we will fight even to our last breath.¡± Lena hides her joy at the expected response and solemnly proclaims, ¡°Soldiers of Fort Terra, the enemy is in front of us and at our sides. To add to our misfortune, we have already fallen prey to their merciless attacks and lost many of our own. However, the worst is yet to come for the enemy is without a doubt laugh in scorn at thy valiant efforts to defend your families, home, and even your very own lives. The enemy sees thy courageous actions as absurdity for persistently fighting a hopeless battle, that cannot possibly be won. And instead of granting thee the minimum of respect and honor due as their opponents, the enemy without a doubt doubles their efforts in order to take every one of your lives. And once slain the enemy does not even bequeath a proper burial for our fallen comrade¡¯s corpses, but rather leaves the corpses of our fallen to rot under the sun and be devoured by wild beasts to serve as a lesson for all who dare to foolishly oppose them.¡± Lena pauses as the soldier¡¯s gazes are full of dismay and anger. ¡°The enemy believes we are weak, but the enemy believes many foolish things,¡± Lena resolutely said. The men laugh at the Captains last words as respect and hope creep slowly into their eyes. ¡°Yet I say, that strength does not come from winning but from failure. Who here has not lost and as a result become strong? The enemy says, we are weak, because we have fallen before them. But I say, we are strong and mightier than ever before and if by being weak, we are stronger, then I gladly call myself, weak. For as the weak, we have nothing to lose, but our lives. But our enemies that call themselves strong stand to lose all,¡± Lena firmly said as the men¡¯s eyes gleam with pride. ¡°But if you still find fear and grave doubts within your hearts, I solemnly promise you this; that as long as you follow me, I will stand by you and if required die with you. For how can a man die better, than facing fearful odds, for the ashes of his fathers, and the temples of his gods? And if it is our destined fate to perish, then so be it. For Death smiles at us all. And all a man can do is smile back. But if ye are dismayed at such a thought, Brothers, what we do in life¡­...echoes in eternity. And whether we perish today or tomorrow, our legend will ring throughout this world and the next as our very names become engraved into the heavens,¡± Lena stoutly said. Before Lena¡¯s words had ended the men roar in approval as their energetic cries fill the entire fort and resound into the valley even as far as the enemies¡¯ campsite. All the while the officers gaze at strange female noble with disbelief and mixed emotions in their eyes. Lena smile pleasantly back at the officers causing some to blanch, others to glare, and some to carefully study her back. Lena salutes the cheering man as they cheer even louder before turning on her heels and coolly departing to wait in her office. Minutes later the officers silently file in with mixed expressions on their faces as Lena lean back against the war table. ¡°Private Ace, be a dear and shut the door after you,¡± Lena casually said causing the officers eyes to all turn and coolly study the pale faced Private Ace. Private Ace solemnly complies before hiding behind Sergeant Robertson. Before Lena can speak, a man with an insignia of Corporal rudely says, ¡°Captain-, sir, I propose that we remain within the walls today and hold off the enemy allowing the men a day to recover.¡± The officers all turn towards Lena as she steadily replies, ¡°Corporal, what is your name?¡± The Corporal furrows his brows slightly and with apprehension responds, ¡°Corporal Vernal,¡± and after a long pause adds, ¡°Sir.¡± ¡°Thank you Corporal Vernal, your suggestion sounds good to me, is there anything else on the agenda?¡± Lena airily said as she glanced around. The Corporal as well as the rest of the men blink at each in surprise. They had begun to reevaluate their plans on how to deal with the pesky female, believing her speech was prepared for her behalf. A look of hope enters their eyes at not having to change their plans to deal with the female noble. The woman was complacent and that was sufficient for them. Lieutenant Darrell finally speaks up and says, ¡°No, Captain, that is all. However, later today the men that you requested will line up at your office per your request.¡± Lena nods in a pleased fashion and answers, ¡°Good, good. Well, in that case this meeting is adjourned.¡± The officers all automatically salute and begin to exit the office in a much happier state then they arrived in. The officers now convinced that her speech to the soldiers was a mere one-time fluke no longer expected anything else of her, except for the same pale faced officer from the stables, who quietly remained behind. None of the officers noticed his absence from the departing train of officers as the last officer in the line optimistically shuts the door behind him.Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. Lena eyes the pale faced officer with evident interest in her eyes as she returns to her study. The officer hesitantly seats himself as they study each other for some time in silence. Finally, having gathered his courage the pale faced officer introduces himself, ¡°Captain Bartholomew, I am Private First Class Gauthier. I-,¡± he pauses for a moment as he looks down and continues, ¡°Prior to this meeting Captain ordered that anyone with any talent or traces of magic report to you, sir. I am reporting that I possess a trifle of magic, but I am certain that it won¡¯t be of any use to you, Captain, sir.¡± Lena expressionlessly tilts her head to the side. ¡°Oh, is that so. Well, in that case do as you are ordered Private Gauthier, state thine ability,¡± Lena strictly said. Private Gauthier flinches and miserably raises his gaze. Still not quite meeting the Captains gaze Private Gauthier softly answers, ¡°I am a descendent of Vidal the necromancer. I am the only one in my entire family that has a smidgen of magic, but my magic is still considered black magic. But I beg you Captain, sir, if word gets out, not only will I be hunted but my family will be targeted as well!¡± Lena had sensed as much from him, but she still wanted him to be the one to confess. She didn¡¯t so much have an ability to see someone else¡¯s abilities, but rather gained a second instinct of sensing another¡¯s abilities after battling so many demons as a summoned hero. Of course, it is merely an instinct in the end and not an actual ability, which means accuracy wise it is a bit unreliable at times. ¡°Private Gauthier, I am not in the habit of doing such things. And all that matters to me, if the ability can be used in battle,¡± Lena steadily said as she eyes the gaunt man before her. Private Gauthier frowns uneasily and nervously responds, ¡°I fear the Captain is mistaken concerning my abilities. I am nowhere near as strong as my ancestor. At the most I can control up to ten corpses or summon a very limited amount of weak spirits.¡± ¡°That is exactly what I wanted to hear Private Gauthier. Now I have a proposition for you, consider my words carefully Private Gauthier, because I will only offer it once,¡± Lena firmly emphasized. Private Gauthier trembling finally raises his gaze to meet the scary woman captains gaze as he slightly gulps out loud. ¡°Private Gauthier, I would like to offer you a promotion to the position of Chief Officer. Should you accept, your position will only be one rank below that of Lieutenant Darrell. However, you will be directly serving under me and you will obey every one of my commands without question,¡± Lena sternly said as she waited for his response. A series of rapid emotions flash through Private Gauthier¡¯s eyes as he with some disbelief contemplates the offer. After some time, Private Gauthier finally speaks, ¡°Captain Bartholomew, I don¡¯t know your reason behind your offer, but I will choose-, no dare to believe in the Captain.¡± ¡°Good, now then Chief Officer Gauthier, I have a very special mission for you,¡± Lena cheerfully said as Chief Officer Gauthier leans in to listen to the whispered plan. Sometime later they both lean back in their chairs as Chief Officer Gauthier stammers, ¡°Captain, sir, I think that the enemy and the men are in for a whirlwind of surprises.¡± Lena grins evilly at him and says, ¡°That is exactly the idea Chief Officer Gauthier.¡± Lena pauses for a moment to reach into the drawer and remove the prepared officer ensign and letter. Lena carefully hands the items out to Chief Officer Gauthier and sternly says, ¡°Make sure to directly hand the letter of promotion to Lieutenant Darrell informing him of your promotion.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t fail you, Captain, sir!¡± Chief Officer Gauthier firmly said as replaced the ensign on his forearm with the higher ranking one. With a much more confident salute, Chief Officer Gauthier leaves as a group of soldier waits patiently outside at the door. Lena motions for the soldiers to enter and close the door behind them. The men begin to introduce themselves and report their various talents. Len leans back comfortably to listen as she waits for the fruits of her labor begin to bear fruit.
~ POV of General Custer (General of the invading Army of the Kingdom of Cypress) ~ General Custer studies the map of the of the surrounding area near and around the Fort of Terra. Suddenly, the tent flaps open as the ever handsome, Colonel Graham eagerly enters carrying a sudden message from one of our spies from within the Fort. Colonel Graham eagerly hands the open message for General Custer to read. General Custer somewhat crossly begins to read as his brows furrow and darken the more he reads. They had already received word that the army of Alyssum would not march into battle today. Why have they suddenly changed their minds? ¡°To General Custer, Lieutenant Darrell, has suddenly issued an order for the Calvary to gather. There is to be a surprise ambush of the Calvary with the soldiers marching at their rear. Upon retreat, the cavalry will draw our men into a trap with the waiting army hiding behind the fort, ready to surround us and close off our retreat. May the Gods bless, His Majesty, King Fulbright and our armies with swift and utter victory. You ever loyal servant, V.¡± Well, whatever the reason, it does not matter. General Custer would not squander their current position for one uncertain opportunity, that may very well ruin the armies chance to bring swift and utter victory to his majesty. Within the following weeks, the underground tunnel would be completed. And upon completion, the armies¡¯ victory over the fort is utterly assured. Without hesitation, General Custer crumbles the message in his hand before tossing it into a burning incense lamp. In reaction, Colonel Graham keenly slams his palms onto the war table between them and firmly says, ¡°General Custer, sir, please allow me to lead the attack! I can assure you, that I will return with a swift and utter victory. With our overwhelming forces against their measly forces, how can we possibly lose? General Custer frowns and replies, ¡°Colonel Graham, don¡¯t ever dare to utter such words on a battlefield. Because on the battlefield nothing is ever certain.¡± Colonel Graham continues to firmly gaze at the man who once known as the Bloody Lion. ¡°That may be so, General, sir, but I am confident in my own abilities and up until now, I have never lost to another, sir. Please allow me to prove myself to you, General Custer,¡± Colonel Graham pleaded. General Custer sighs as the furrows in his brow only dig in deeper. ¡°Colonel Graham, I am well aware of your prowess on the battlefield, but what worries me is precisely your confidence on the battlefield. Such overconfidence will surely one day be the fatal cause of your demise, but not only yours, but all those that follow you. I will not sacrifice the men that follow us for the sake of satiating your vanity,¡± General Custer firmly said as he gazed Colonel Graham in the eye. Colonel Graham hands curl into angry fists as he curtly nods with dismay and pity for the fallen Bloody Lion. Without a doubt that legend was dead. Swiftly turning on his heels, Colonel Graham departs from the tent. General Custer sighs tiredly as he sits down to rest and rubs his tired eyes. He hadn¡¯t had much sleep and it certainly did not help his well-being having a rash, charismatic idiot like that serving under him. Colonel Graham was more than simply heroic and charismatic, but also was more than capable of leading the men into battle. However, his greatest folly the overconfidence of his own strength. And General Custer wasn¡¯t about to allow for such a costly mistake to happen under his watch. Suddenly, the sound of thundering loud hooves is heard in the distance. General Custer swiftly rise to feet as he reaches for his sabre. Hurrying, he makes his way through the throng of tents and men towards the source. At the head of the galloping band of at least 100 knights, a standard bearer carries their flag with a second flag flying directly below it, that of the second prince. The army comes to a polished halt in front of them raising a dusty storm. As the dust settles, General Custer kneels on the rough ground as the rest of the men follow suit. A striking golden haired, youth in expensive, jeweled armor climbs off of his fine white horse and heroically says, ¡°At ease men, I¡¯m here to fight alongside you.¡± At the second prince¡¯s words the men rise and cheer wildly at having a member of the royal family fight alongside them. General Custer knees creak with age as he climbs to his feet and leads the prince to the war tent. The second prince arrogantly glances around before plopping down and haughtily saying, ¡°General Custer, my father, his majesty has given me full reign and control of the army. Of course, I am not relieving you of your duty as I expect you to serve as my military aide. However, I will only take your advice as required and if I deem it wise.¡± At his words an aide hands General Custer a letter bearing the seal of his majesty. Hiding his anger and dismay at his majesties decision, General Custer read the letter directed to him. ¡°General Custer, You have faithfully served thy kingdom and king; thy service is greatly appreciated and will not lightly be forgotten. However, General Custer, it is time that charge is passed to another. After this campaign, General Custer, you will be duly rewarded and at long last be relieved of thy long and weary post. Until then you are to remain at the side of the second prince and serve at behest. His Majesty, the great and honorable ruler of Cypress, King Fulbright.¡± General Custer hides the dismay and fury in his heart as he firmly folds the message into smaller halves, before placing the letter on his person. General Custer raise his gaze to meet that of the second prince and emotionlessly speaks, ¡°Second Prince, Prince Icarus, I understand my duty and will dutifully follow they commands.¡± The second prince fails to hide a snicker on his face and battle hungry gazes at the map of the valley. ¡°General Custer, when is the next attack?¡± The second prince demanded to know. Colonel Graham proudly speaks up and spitefully says, ¡°Who knows, since General Custer does not wish to go into battle. But I suppose that is what happens to some men in their older age, they begin to lose their vitality.¡± The second prince guffaws at Colonels Graham¡¯s words along with the prince¡¯s aides. General Custer forces himself to not show anything on his face as his cheeks tighten with hidden anger. Colonel Graham purses his lips at the lack of response as if only confirming his words. Turning to the Prince, he smoothly says, ¡°But alas, if only we had a brave commander to lead us into battle. Even though not too long ago, we received word from one of our spies, that the Fort of Terra was to launch a surprise Calvary attack. With our overwhelming forces we will surely prevail, but alas it is not meant to be.¡± General Custer closes his eyes with despair at hearing those words. Knowing the second prince¡¯s temper the second prince will no doubt lead an attack. But having fought and survived many battlefields, he had an uneasy feeling about the rushed attack. The second prince eagerly jumps to his feet and keenly says, ¡°Then, what are we waiting for? Let us go and ready ourselves for battle!¡± General Custer moves to stand before the prince and beseechingly says, ¡°Prince Icarus, why not wait until you are familiar with the terrain. If needed, I will personally go and lead the charge in your stead. There is no sense in losing more men than necessary.¡± The second princes face darkens as he takes a step towards the decrepit old man. ¡°General Custer, are you trying to take away the opportunity gifted to me by the heavens to impress my father and gain fame, honor, and glory for myself? I won¡¯t have it nor tolerate it! General Custer, you are hereby ordered to remain behind and guard the camp, once we leave for battle,¡± Prince Icarus heatedly said, before brushing past the foolish man as Colonel Graham triumphantly followed. ¡°My prince, I beg you to reconsider the course of your plan,¡± General Custer pleaded with the second prince one last time. The second prince pauses for a moment as he turns to face the foolish old man. ¡°General Custer, your fondness for the commoner is making you weak. Cast aside your petty weakness and begin to utilize them properly instead of coddling them like children. It is no great loss to the kingdom, if some of the commoners perish under my command. In fact, they should be thanking me for bestowing such an honor upon them. For a royal prince to use their lives at my behest,¡± the second prince conceitedly said before turning on his heels and leaving with his party. Left alone in my tent General Custer ages in a minute as he falls to the ground. He had served his kingdom faithfully for over forty years. But in the end, all his service would be for naught. He could only pray and desperately hope that his worst fears do not bear fruit. Chapter 5 - Invitation Please enjoy and feel free to ask questions!
Many hours later, late in the evening Lena rouses herself from her desk and makes her way to the dungeons. The men are cheering and celebrating their utter victory over the Cypress army. They toast and cheer as they happily praise the Captain having allowed them each only one cup of Ale to drink. After all, the enemy could still attack and drunk men cannot fight. Being so busy celebrating, the men fail to notice Lena pass by and even finds the regular guards missing from their post. The cool air of the dungeon feels refreshing against her skin as her footsteps echo loudly as she descends below. The four men glance up and wait for the Captain to seat herself in the chair before him. Lena leisurely cross her feet and rests her hands on her stomach. The men hold mixed expressions as they move to speak as she motions for them to speak one at a time. They close their mouths with a snap as Lena turn towards one of the men. ¡°Let us begin with the first topic at hand. Chief Officer Gauthier, please report your findings,¡± Lena ordered. Chief Officer Gauthier clears his throat nervously and answers, ¡°I have long suspected our forces of having a high-ranking spy among our midst. After all, how did the Cypress army know when and where to attack, being especially aware of the forts biggest weakness? If not for our deceased Captain Lark, carrying out a surprise inspection on the walls, the walls would have surly been breached and the fort would have fallen.¡± At Chief Officer Gauthier¡¯s words, Lieutenant Darrell, Staff Sergeant Jones and Sergeant Robertson, all frown as their expressions darken at the mention of a traitor. However, even though their eyes are full of questions they bite their tongues and wait. ¡°After our meeting, I remained behind and explained my suspicions to Captain Bartholomew. With the aid of the Captain, we came up with a plan to trap the traitor; I was to deliver a change of plans to Lieutenant Darrell. Only three persons where present and had access to the message: myself, Lieutenant Darrell and Corporal Vernal,¡± Chief Officer Gauthier paused for a moment to allow his words to sink in. Lena hides her smile at Chief Officer Gauthier superb performance. If she had been the one who initiated the idea, the men would instantly rally around the traitor and be aghast at having their loyalty questioned. But if it was one of their own, they would have a much easier time of accepting the idea of a traitor. Chief Officer Gauthier more confidently continues, ¡°There was only one possible person left as the traitor, Corporal Vernal.¡± Before the men can open their mouths to protest Chief Officer Gauthier quickly rushes through the end of his report, ¡°Through some hidden means, I can personally attest to the fact that Corporal Vernal is the traitor. Not only did he send the enemy a message of our impending attack, but their reply that I stole prior to Corporal Vernal receiving it.¡± Reaching into his pocket Chief Officer Gauthier pulls out a small scroll and hands it to Lieutenant Darrell. Lieutenant Darrell quivers with rage for a moment as he takes the scroll from Chief Officer Gauthier hands as Staff Sergeant Jones and Sergeant Robertson crowd around Lieutenant Darrell and peer over his shoulder at the message in Lieutenant Darrell¡¯s hand. ¡°Corporal Vernal, Your ailing mother has received your message and will take care to wrap herself up well, in order to avoid the cold. Mother.¡± Lieutenant Darrell with silent fury in his eyes crumbles the paper in his fist, while a vein pulses violently under an eye of Staff Sergeant Jones and as an utter icy coldness enters Sergeant Robertson¡¯s kind eyes. ¡°Thank you, Chief Officer Gauthier, for your service,¡± Lena kindly said before continuing, ¡°Did all of you have time to check the pole in the ground before the attack?¡± The men all unhappily nod at back. ¡°The pole is no longer vibrating for the time being, as the attack was successful in halting the digging. However, the silence won¡¯t last for long. Estimating at the latest we have three weeks until another batch of soldiers arrives, but closer to a week and a half, I would hazard to say. In that time, we must ready the fort as best as we can. For his majesty, will not be able to send reinforcements, therefore we must rely on ourselves and other creative means by which to fortify the fort,¡± Lena honestly said, not lying to them about the dire state of the fort. Staff Sergeant Jones angrily bellows, ¡°And what of the traitor! How can the traitor suffer to live, while our comrades lay dead because of him!¡± Sergeant Jones places a kind and warning arm on his shoulder, bringing him back to reality. ¡°Yes, that is exactly what we will do,¡± Lena softly said at their stunned expressions, having expected a demand for the traitor¡¯s immediate death. ¡°Do you know how to catch a nest of rats?¡± Lena said as she paused for emphasis as the men stare blankly back at her. ¡°I watched an old hunter drop food morsels in a trail that lead to a large barrel with a small cloth opening. The rats foolishly follow in hordes the food crumbs into the empty barrel. At this point the barrel is rather full, but the rats cannot get out. Well, you see a strange event begins to occur, the rats begin to starve. At first they angrily bite each other, but the smell of blood causes them to enter a feeding frenzy. They kill and eat each other until not a single rat is left alive in the barrel. We will use this little rat to draw the hordes of rats into our trap and watch them destroy themselves,¡± Lena firmly said as the men gaze back with mixed expressions at the chilling words. ¡°Now then onto the next pressing matter, Lieutenant Darrell report on the events of the battle,¡± Lena matter-of-factly stated. Lieutenant Darrell steps forward, finally remembering his manners properly salutes the Captain before replying, ¡°Sir, upon receiving thy command as planned, we readied the infantry and Calvary to go out into battle. However, per Chief Officer Gauthier¡¯s last minute orders the Calvary marched, whilst the infantry remained assembled within the entrance of the fort. We rode swiftly forward and engaged the enemy for a time until upon spotting the enemy swiftly approaching, we retreated to the fort effectively drawing the army into following us. The Calvary gathered outside of the walls of the East Gate as if ready for battle. As the enemy neared our position, we remained steady fast until I gave the order to retreat into the fort and close the gates. The gates had barely finished closing with the enemy nearly upon us, that I gave the signal for the fire mages to spring their distractions and delay the impending army in place. From the forts walls, the fire mages cast their already spells and per instructions attacked the army stalling them in place. At their readied signal, the fire mages ceased their bombardment and allowed the enemy army to rush blindly forward. Sergeant Robertson in charge of the mages, ordered the mages to release their large and complex spell. The earth that had been moved and softened by the water and earth mages, groaned and created a massive landslide efficiently sweeping away and destroying most of the enemy. Not only was the invading force rendered into oblivion, but the east wall will no longer be a point of attack. The landslide has virtually rendered the terrain surrounding the east gate and the mountain side almost impossible to traverse without great care. The enemy remnants that survived were those at the back of the charge. Our surveyors estimate that the enemy lost approximately 2,000 to 3,000 soldiers in their encounter with us. And I am very pleased to report that we did not encounter any losses during our encounter with the enemy.¡± I sigh in my mind at the numbers, I was hoping for a bit more, but I will have to live with them. The enemy is still roughly 3,000 men or so strong with an unknown number of reinforcements on the way. Well, let¡¯s see what I can do to chip away at that number into a more reasonable one. ¡°Thank you for your report, Lieutenant Darrell-,¡± Lena said before being interrupted. Staff Sergeant Jones demands to know, ¡°Why weren¡¯t our mages able to sense the tunneling of the enemy? What have they been doing this entire time! This is exactly why they are being paid!¡± Sergeant Robertson winces and says, ¡°Begging your pardon, Captain, but I can answer the Sergeant¡¯s question.¡± Lena accepts as Sergeant Robertson turns to face Staff Sergeant Jones, ¡°Jones, it¡¯s not that our mages are incompetent but they can¡¯t. Mages can sense when another mage is using similar type magic. But what if no magic is being used for them to sense? The enemy uses enchanted tools to manually dig through the earth. Though it takes more time, it is a much easier and safer method for the tunnel to remain undiscovered by opposing earth mages until it is much too late,¡± Sergeant Jones steadily said. Staff Sergeant Jones scratches his scruffy beard in embarrassment and gruffly says, ¡°Sorry, I forgot that could be done.¡± ¡°Well, in that case this meeting is adjourned,¡± Lena firmly said as rises to her feet with Chief Officer Gauthier closely following. Lena abruptly halts as Chief Officer Gauthier almost crashes into her. Lena gaze back at her officers and warns them, ¡°I expect all of you to perform at your best. Do not make the costly mistake of giving that valuable piece of information away.¡±Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more. Without waiting for a response, Lena heads back to headquarters. Lena sits down with a tired sigh as Chief Officer Gauthier closes the door, before seating himself. Chief Officer Gauthier fidgets for a moment before asking, ¡°Captain, sir, why did you allow my fellow officers to believe that I am the genius behind the attack?¡± Lena quietly replies, ¡°Chief Officer Gauthier, I need a face. You see men¡¯s hearts are fickle and though I won the hearts of the men today, that may not be the case tomorrow. I need to have a bit more standing with the army and I don¡¯t quite have that yet. To remedy that I need to quietly gather strength. So for the meantime, Chief Officer Gauthier, you will have the honor and privilege of being my face.¡± Chief Officer Gauthier nods slowly, but curiously asks, ¡°But Captain Bartholomew, how did you know that the traitor was a high-ranking officer?¡± The first night Lena had arrived, she had called up her subordinate interface, the interface pulled up as a list and a map showing the individuals locations and health of each of her subordinates within a fifty-mile radius. Any of my subordinates that were out of the radius had blue marks beside their name indicating out of range, but still showed their current health status. After spending, most of the night up, Lena narrowed down the list of possible subordinates that were spies to ten, but only two seemed rather suspicious. Using the interface, she checked and saved their names on the subordinate list to automatically find them on the subordinate map in the future. ¡°Now, now, Chief Officer Gauthier, I am a woman and though I am a Captain, I still like to keep my secrets to myself. After all, a woman without secrets is a rather boring woman, don¡¯t you think?¡± Lena lightly said with a mischievous twinkle in my eye. Chief Officer Gauthier nods unsure of what to make of the comment. ¡°Per the Captain¡¯s orders, I have my smartest spirits to watch and report per orders. As of now, my spirits have nothing to report other than what was expected,¡± Chief Officer Gauthier proudly said as he slightly puffs out his skinny chest. The door suddenly slams open as Chief Officer Gauthier flinches and Holly rather briskly stomps in carrying a pile of neat paperwork. She rather angrily, but neatly slams the stack of paperwork onto the desk. Lena flutters her eyelashes in gratitude as Holly glares at back and coldly retorts, ¡°If the Captain has time to converse with others, then perhaps the Captain should personally do her paperwork rather than have others do it.¡± Lena merely continues to flutter her eyelashes as Holly angrily purses her lips causing Chief Officer Gauthier to shrink in his chair, desperately trying to get out of the range of Holly¡¯s wrath. Without responding Holly turns on her heels and loudly slams the door shut causing the stack of papers to quiver for a moment. Lena eagerly reaches for the much-awaited report on top of the stack and quietly scan the report; whilst Chief Officer Gauthier inconspicuously straightens himself in his chair. After a moment, Lena grimly hands the report to Chief Officer Gauthier to read. Chief Officer Gauthier hesitantly takes the report and begins to read. After a few minutes Chief Officer Gauthier pales dramatically and quietly says, ¡°Captain, sir, how on Gardenia did the fort reach this state?¡± Lena shrugs as she taps her fingers against each other. ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I can say, that even with the added time we won, we will surely lose seeing as we lack any major defensive weapons with which to defend the fort. As for finances, that is primarily why, my maid, Holly is in such a foul mood. Captain Lark dreadfully mishandled the forts finances. I am not sure if he is to blame in the end, but the situation is a rather tangled mess. Luckily, I have Holly to aid in this endeavor and through some careful budgeting the fort will be alright,¡± Lena seriously said, before a solution pops into her brain. Lena smile brightly at Chief Officer Gauthier as Chief Officer Gauthier shifts uneasily at the look in her eyes. ¡°Well, we¡¯re just going to have to get creative now won¡¯t we. Chief Officer Gauthier, you wouldn¡¯t happen to know any merchants that happen to be so creative, now would you?¡± Lena casually said as she leaned forward. Chief Officer Gauthier pales and stutters, ¡°Captain, sir-, you aren¡¯t suggesting, that we- go against army regulations!¡± ¡°Of course, not! I¡¯m merely asking to meet some creative merchants, whose talents are not always recognized by the masses. Chief Officer Gauthier, do I need to remind you of the conditions or your employment?¡± Lena kindly mused out loud. Chief Officer Gauthier miserably replies, ¡°I might know someone like that.¡± ¡°Please set up for a meeting as soon as possible, ¡°Lena pleasantly said, before turning attention to the stack of paperwork before her. Chief Officer Gauthier miserably rises from his seat and quietly sulks out of the room. Lena reviews and signs the much-needed paperwork as she keeps an eye on open subordinate interface. Hours later, Lena finally retires hoping Holly didn¡¯t hide her pillows. Whenever Holly gets angry, she always takes her fury out on Lena¡¯s poor, innocent pillows. Why the horror and inhumanity against them? What crime had her pillows ever done to Holly, other than being impossible soft and fluffy?
~ POV of Prince Icarus (Second Prince of the Kingdom of Cypress) ~ Finally, having brushed off his annoying retainers, Prince Icarus falls into an exhausted sleep. Unwillingly, his dreams transport him to the day¡¯s battle. The sky is bright as their flag proudly soars at Prince Icarus side with Colonel Graham laughing on his other side as they proudly lead over 3,000 men. The earth pounds beneath their hooves as the leading units at include the Heavy Calvary that had never lost a fight. Prince Icarus raises his gaze ahead and in the distance their weak foes ambush their men. Prince Icarus snorts under his breath, the enemy is far too weak and resort to such petty means to survive. However, upon immediately spotting their might force the cowards rather than standing their grounds retreat cowardly back to their fort. Prince Icarus eagerly urges his stallion forward, but to his anger Colonel Graham grabs hold of the reins. Heat crosses his face in fury as he contains himself from striking Colonel Graham for his impertinence. ¡°My Prince, please retreat to the back. One never knows what petty tricks the enemy may pull. Once we begin our assault on the fort and smash open one of the gates, please lead the victory charge inside. And, there are two ripe women to be had. Our sources state, one is a beautiful maid and the other is the daughter of the prime minster,¡± Colonel Graham persuasively said. Prince Icarus nods in satisfaction at the proper treatment of his royal self. He licks his lips happily and imagines satisfying his needs with the two women. The entire time trip he had been unable to satisfy himself. ¡°Fine. But Colonel Graham, the women are mine. Anyone who dares to touch what is mine, must perish!¡± Prince Icarus coldly commanded Colonel Graham. Colonel Graham gratefully bows, before leading the charge. Prince Icarus and his attendants watch as the cavalry majestically charges towards the pitiful fort. Suddenly fire mages attack the oncoming charge forcing the knights to scatter to avoid the oncoming spells. The attendants nervously fidget on their horses as Prince Icarus sneers at their weakness. ¡°It¡¯s merely dogs baring their fangs at lions. Their weak attacks will soon cease from fear of our mighty forces,¡± Prince Icarus loudly proclaimed. As if the very heavens heard his words, the mages ceased their attacks as Colonel Graham heroically roared and the cavalry roared alongside him in triumph. The thundering cavalry hooves and shouts fill the valley like the valiant warriors they were. What force can possibly destroy such a glorious army? Prince Icarus eagerly shifts in his saddle as the fearless warrior approach the fort, when an earth-shattering moan is heard. The earth shakes violently as the horse¡¯s neigh and buckle beneath them. Prince Icarus grits his teeth at the humiliation as he whips his horse into submission. But the fickle animal bolts back to the camp. Prince Icarus vows to turn the stupid horse into meat to feed the dogs. Prince Icarus suddenly sees his attendants whipping their horses forward alongside him. With unease, he glances back as half of the mountain slides loudly forward as enormous, roaring, dark waves sweep away everything in the valley below. Full of fear Prince Icarus whips his horse forward to escape the hurrying wave. The horses pant heavily as white froth drips from their mouths. Without caring for the blasted horse, Prince Icarus impatiently tosses the reigns to a stableman as he turns back to gaze at the battlefield. Terrified men ride back to the camp as less than a hundred men survived. The valley is silent and peaceful as ever. The only indication the remained was the ragged tear in the mountain and the large, rough plain of fresh mud before them. Their great and glorious army had literally been buried alive. Yet to make matters worse, the new terrain was rough and broken surrounding the east wall and stretching far into the mountain and e into the valley pass. The new terrain would be impossible for the Calvary to charge through without a horse twisting a leg or throwing its rider. It would even be rough for the infantry to climb over the unexpected, treacherous terrain without dying from enemy attacks. Prince Icarus angrily marches into the tent of General Custer, who waits patiently inside. General Custer, stands self-righteously before him without even not even bowing to Prince Icarus as was his royal due. ¡°My prince, I did warn you. Not only is Colonel Graham dead, but we have lost close to 3,000 men,¡± General Custer lectured him. How dare a mere general speak to him in such tones! He was a prince of royal blood! Prince Icarus crossly snaps back, ¡°What does it matter now? What I want to know is who is responsible for the humiliation against me? I want them dead!¡± General Custer furrows his brows. ¡°For now, may I suggest we wait for reinforcements. And as for the dishonor, that should be attributed to Captain Bartholomew,¡± General Custer coolly said as his lips slightly twitched with mirth. Prince Icarus gashes his teeth together in fury as he bloodthirstily curls his fists. ¡°I want him dead! And as for the two women, they belong solely to me. Make sure that the men are aware,¡± Prince Icarus vehemently said. General Custer raises his hand to cover a faint smile at the command. Prince Icarus slams his fist onto the table and roars, ¡°General Custer, explain yourself! If not, I will have you charged with insubordination!¡± General Custer apologetically bows as Prince Icarus relishes to see the arrogant old man bow before him. ¡°Prince Icarus, I am afraid you must clarify your orders. Do you wish Captain Bartholomew dead or not, which is it?¡± General Custer patiently said as he rose to his feet. Prince Icarus frowns at the old man for daring to toy with! ¡°General Custer, has your age addled your mind? I clearly said I wanted that person dead. I will not repeat myself,¡± Prince Icarus furiously said through clenched teeth. General Custer wisely answers, ¡° I will ensure that the maid be protected at al times." Prince Icarus raises his hand, before remembering himself. ¡°Captain Bartholomew is a woman and not a man, my prince,¡± General Custer smugly said. Prince Icarus pales as he slums against a chair. A mere woman? How dare she be so impudent! ¡°I changed my mind, don¡¯t kill her. Let the men have their way with her until she pleads to be let out of her misery! I don¡¯t care what happens to her afterwards,¡± Prince Icarus demanded. General Custer didn¡¯t quite manage to hide the frown on his face. ¡°As you wish my prince. Is there anything else the prince requires, before this old man retires to bed?¡± General Custer distantly said. Prince Icarus brushes aside the old man and marches to tent to sleep. Once, he became King he would thoroughly humiliate that old man and exile him out of the kingdom. But even raze that entire house to the ground leaving not a single stone behind. With his heart pounding, Prince Icarus blindly peers around his tent. Breathing rapidly, he swallows as he lays back down. Once, it was morrow, he would order that guards be posted near his tent at all times. Chapter 6 - Consultation Hello and thank you for reading! Please enjoy! [th_091_-1.gif]
-July 26th of 1312 Lena yawns tiredly at the late hour. It¡¯s had been two days since the battle and the men have been busy with repairs and fortifications. Meanwhile, the fort officers have been plotting among themselves except for the four officers who trusted her and one clueless, Private Ace. Lena finishes the last of the reports as she rubs her tired eyes. The door softly opens as Holly pushes a cart with some light snacks and hot tea. Out of character, Holly gently places a cup of hot tea and a small plate of sweets on the office desk. Lena blows on the hot tea as she murmurs her thanks to Holly. ¡°Holly, thank you, but how about you get some rest, it is rather late.¡± Holly politely declines, ¡°In that case, who will serve you and your expected guests, my lady?¡± Lena sputters as her tea sloshes dangerously. Holly pointedly sniffs as she places the tea cups on their perspective saucers and prettily arranges the sweets on various china platters. The door soundless slides open as Holly reluctantly refills Lena¡¯s platter of sweets. Chief Officer Gauthier wearing a dark robe creeps inside as three hooded figures silently follow behind. Lena smiles pleasantly and motions for the hooded figures to have a seat. The three hooded figures gaze at each other for a moment, before the shortest figure sits down and the two-other remain protectively standing behind. Chief Officer Gauthier gulps as he hesitantly does the same, but brightens at the sight of tea and snacks. The room is silent as the only sound comes from eating. After some time, Lena raises her gaze to Chief Officer Gauthier and says, ¡°Chief Officer Gauthier, please introduce us.¡± Chief Officer Gauthier clumsily places his half-eaten cookie onto the plate as crumbs fall onto the desk. Holly frowns at the sight and icily glares at Chief Officer Gauthier, no doubt putting him on her blacklist of offenders. Chief Officer Gauthier gloomily replies, ¡°Captain Bartholomew, sir, this is Merchant Vadim and his two guards.¡± ¡°Welcome. However, you have already seen my face and those that serve me, please extend the same curtsy and remove your hoods,¡± Lena persuasively said. The men look towards the sitting figure who removes his hood as they do the same. A middle-aged man with grey hair, bright eyes curiously studies the woman before him. The two beefy identical men, who can only be twins glare suspiciously at the woman with their beady little eyes. Based on the thickness of their muscle, Merchant Vadim chose them for their strength and not their brains. But looks can be deceiving. The deadliest demon general Lena ever fought was one who appeared to merely possess brawn and no brains, but hid one of the most talented., cunning minds that world had ever seen. ¡°I¡¯m sure Chief Officer Gauthier explained the reason for our sudden meeting. Before we been negotiations, are there any questions?¡± Lena calmly said as she studied the little men before her. Merchant Vadim calculating eyes narrow as he equably retorts, ¡°Weapons can be bought through legal means for much cheaper prices than I can offer.¡± ¡°That is rather perceptive of you Merchant Vadim. You would be surprised how many merchants forget to ask simple questions when the prospect of money comes up as greed clouds their minds,¡± Lena calmly said as she studies his expression. Merchant Vadim doesn¡¯t react as he reassesses the women before him. The female captain is far from being simple. ¡°Let us commence negotiations?¡± Lena airily said as she leans back in her chair and rests her arms on the table. Merchant Vadim brows furrow as he firmly says, ¡°And what if I refuse? Will I still be able to leave without any threats being made or carried out?¡± At his words the guards tense up. Lena smiles faintly and says, ¡°You have my word, Merchant Vadim, I will do no such thing. All I will require is silence of our ill-fated meeting and you will be allowed to waltz out of that door back to your dreary life, having missed one of life¡¯s greatest opportunities.¡± The two guards angrily take a step forward as Merchant Vadim holds out an arm to stop them from acting even more rashly. The guards rather embarrassed at their premature actions take a quick step back and act like nothing ever happened. Lena hides her grin and turns to Holly. ¡°Holly, be a dear, and read the list of the supplies needed to Merchant Vadim,¡± Lena said before pausing and apologetically adding, ¡°Pardon my rudeness, allow me to introduce my maid, Holly.¡± Merchant Vadim smiles at Holly and smoothly says, ¡°It is an honor to meet a lovely lady as yourself, Miss Holly.¡± Holly politely curtsies and responds, ¡°Thank you, Merchant Vadim. It is always a pleasure to meet a polite gentleman as yourself.¡± Merchant Vadim chuckles and with some mirth says, ¡°No need to use such flattery, my dear. I am only a lowly merchant.¡± Holly politely nods as she reaches under the cart and pulls out a sheet of paper. Without waiting for Merchant Vadim to respond she mechanically says, ¡°The fort needs the following supplies to be delivered in secrecy within the following five days: over a ton of wood and stone as much as can be delivered; three week¡¯s supply of fresh food including: bread, eggs, fresh fruit, etc.; 4 weeks of regular food supplies; over 50 pounds of wax; twenty small, thin portable metal rods; at least 60 rolls of black cloth; at least 30 magical cannons with bombardment material; over 1000 weapons, shields, and armor for army use; plus three crates of cleaning supplies. I believe that is all for now, but the list may change within the following days.¡± Merchant Vadim gapes in disbelief as Holly coolly folds the list and places into her pocket. ¡°Are you mad! A fortune is needed to supply the goods and it is impossible to gather and deliver the goods without gathering attention!¡± Merchant Vadim roared as he lost his composure. Lena doesn¡¯t bat an eye as she flatly responds, ¡°I am aware of that.¡± Merchant Vadim regains his composure and somewhat mollified steadily asks, ¡°Let¡¯s say I take the contract, what am I being paid and what are the added bonuses.¡± Lena turns towards Holly and asks, ¡°Holly, what was the amount that we could pay Merchant Vadim for his services?¡± Holly coolly responds, ¡°After scrimping and moving the numbers around, 500 gold pieces for Merchant Vadim¡¯s services.¡± ¡°Well, there you have it,¡± Lena calmly explained as she waited for the explosion. Chief Officer Gauthier shrinks in his chair as he waits for the imminent explosion to happen as the two guards flex the bulging muscles on their necks. Merchant Vadim surprises them and sternly says, ¡°¡°Do you take me for a fool?¡± ¡°No, that is not the case. And you will accept, Merchant Vadim. Shall I tell you why?¡± Lena steadily said as she stared back at him. ¡°Speak bluntly Captain Bartholomew, I no longer have the patience to play these games,¡± Merchant Vadim crossly said as he leaned back in his chair. Lena removes several signed letters and documents from her desk. Lena holds up a signed certificate of authorization for Merchant Vadim to see, before placing it onto the desk to be read. Merchant Vadim eyes widen as he studies the certificate as a hungry expression creeps into his eyes. ¡°I would never ask for a trade unless it was a trade for an item of equal value. Based on your gaze, Merchant Vadim, you know the worth of this certificate. This is no ordinary certificate of authorization, but a privileged contract with the crown as well. Not only would the certificate allow your business to become a legitimate business venture, Merchant Vadim. But your business would be allowed to fulfill royal contracts along with military contracts. And when is the best time to earn money from the military? Why during war of course. But that¡¯s not all, the certificate would permit you to be the only merchant within the entire kingdom to be allowed to sell, buy, or trade in weapons other than the military, crown, and weapon manufacturers and the likes. Now tell me, does the price of my request exceed the value of the certificate of authorization? On the contrary, I should be demanding much more, because what I am offering is the possibility of untold riches,¡± Lena casually said as she eyed Merchant Vadim¡¯s taut face. Merchant Vadim pulls himself together, before he answers, ¡°True, it is a tempting proposal, but like the Captain said, it is merely a promise of untold wealth.!¡± ¡°Very good point, Merchant Vadim. That is why I will follow with a counter offer, but once the counter offer is on the table, the conditions will be changed,¡± Lena politely said as she studied Merchant Vadim for any adverse reactions.Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit. Merchant Vadim emotionlessly says, ¡°Yes, but I think you are wrong about something Captain Bartholomew.¡± ¡°Oh, and what is that?¡± Lena coolly replied. ¡°Even if the conditions do not satisfy me, I can still leave,¡± Merchant Vadim confidently said with a victorious look in his eyes. Lena doesn¡¯t respond as a small knowing smile appears on her face. ¡°The first offer still stands with two added conditions. Firstly, Merchant Vadim will fulfill our orders entirely free of charge. As well as for the duration of the northern campaign, Merchant Vadim will weekly deliver enough food to feed the entire fort,¡± Lena confidently said as the blood rushes in Merchant Vadim¡¯s face. ¡°But in exchange I offer something of equal value, I will accept any man or women into the army if they are willing to follow orders. I will even disregard their past and crimes committed. And if they prove themselves of worth, I will promote them as there is due without prejudice,¡± Lena firmly stated. Merchant Vadim freezes as he eyes the calm woman before him. ¡°Do I have your word?¡± Merchant Vadim solemnly said as he waits for a response. I was given explicit permission by the King to do as I see fit,¡± Lena firmly said as she held up the King¡¯s proclamation declaring Lena¡¯s absolute power over the northern frontier. Of course, his majesty probably didn¡¯t intend for Lena to reform the military with his proclamation. ¡°I have waited so long to hear those words, but it is a damn shame, that I¡¯m now too old to enroll,¡± Merchant Vadim emotionally said as he wipes the wetness form his eyes. Merchant Vadim clears his throat and continues, ¡°However, I have a talented nephew, who always dreamed about joining the kingdom¡¯s army ever since he was a wee lad. But as fate would have it, he¡¯s the get of a drunken murder. Before he even got a chance to prove himself, the army recruiters turned him away due to his personal history. If you hold up your end of the bargain, then I will accept your terms and conditions, Captain Bartholomew, sir,¡± Merchant Vadim said with utter sincerity and devotion. Lena lets out a small sigh of victory at having gained a loyal subordinate. But most especially another talented individual, who happens to have the skills she desperately needed. Lena finishes filling out the letter of authorization and hands over the letter to Merchant Vadim, who gently takes it as though cradling a precious newborn, before hiding it away on his person. Lena rises to her feet and extends her hand for Merchant Vadim to shake. Merchant Vadim stares dumfounded at the extended hand and shakes it back. ¡°I never thought it would be possible to shake a noble¡¯s hand, I thought for sure the world would end before I did so,¡± Merchant Vadim unconsciously said as he reddened at realizing his blunder. ¡°Yes, most nobles give that impression, but really the lot of us aren¡¯t so bad. Merchant Vadim, you just have to get to know us that¡¯s all,¡± Lena firmly said as Chief Officer Gauthier rises to his feet with relief at having survived the heart wrenching negotiations. ¡°Merchant Vadim, Chief Officer Gauthier will escort you and be your primary point of contact from here on out. It won¡¯t be wise for the enemy to become aware of our current partnership,¡± Lena firmly reminded him. Merchant Vadim nods his head in understanding as he motions for his guards to follow him. Chief Officer Gauthier silently leads them out and closes the door behind him. Lena yawns loudly, before saying, ¡°Alright, Holly, no more buts. It is time for you to retire for the night.¡± Holly sniffs pointedly as she gathers the plates. Lena sighs loudly as she heads back to her bedroom. She wearily kicks off her boots before climbing onto the couch. With ease, she pulls up the subordinate radar and is pleased to see, Merchant Vadim added into the system. Too bad, it was limited to 50 miles or else, she would use it to find the secret routes of Merchant Vadim.
~ POV of Random Female Mercenary ~ -July 28th of 1312 Bunch of us out job mercenaries and various other fellows with shady pasts march towards Fort Terra. I chat with some of my fellow mercenaries as we discuss the events that happened yesteryear. On the morning of yesteryear, we awoke to find whispers running rampant through the underground network and official notices posted in the city stating: ¡°Open Military Enrollment to any citizen above the age of fifteen years old, be they male or female. Captain Bartholomew, does not care for one¡¯s past, crimes, etc., as long as one is willing to follow any commands established by the Captain, the Captain¡¯s words are law. Pay includes food and housing: 5 gold coins for a years¡¯ service.¡± Not only was I gaping with me mouth wide open at the money being offered, but at the military proclamation. Why for a farmer that was about five or more years of back breaking work to earn the same amount. And I would have to go on at least ten escort missions before I could earn the same amount. Me, mum always wanted me to go straight, but I loved the sword too much like me, dad. Not wanting to miss this opportunity to become a proper woman, I paid me rent and gathered with some pals to head towards the fort. By the end of the day more or less marching through the night, a little less than a thousand arrived at the fort. I craned me neck over the shoulders of the menfolk and only spotted maybe twenty other women then me. But none of them women appeared to be sword fighters except for me, most of them seemed to be archers and the rest spear users. Suddenly the menfolk quiet down as the men turn towards to the most beautiful women, I had ever seen. Why one of them appeared by be a maid, who looks like she ate something sour for brunch, whilst the other one was wearing men¡¯s clothes like me. I felt a wide grin spread on me face and instantly felt a kinship with the tall, red head. The woman smiles calmly at each of us and looks us straight in the eyes. As she scans us and her eyes pass through me, I feel as though I am looking at angel. It¡¯s as though all the fear vanishes from within me, why I would follow this here beauty to the very ends of the earth. The smile disappears from the women¡¯s face and we all sigh softly in disappointment. The woman loudly says, ¡°Please allow me to introduce myself, I am Captain Bartholomew.¡± The men all turn and gape at each other but I rub me nose in excitement. No wonder I felt such kinship with the Captain, she¡¯s a woman much like me, a fighter. About time there was a woman Captain. Captain Bartholomew continues, ¡°Now, I expect all of you here, because of the announcement in the city. Well, that¡¯s fine by me as long as you follow my orders; I don¡¯t care about your gender, crimes or past. But I will warn you, should you disobey my orders you will not find a harsher punishment anywhere else.¡± The Captain pauses as she solemnly studies. All of a sudden we all shiver and freeze, I hadn¡¯t felt this type of fear since I faced that crazed bear in the mountains back when I was a wee lass. The Captain has the same eyes of a predator, that once in their sight they wouldn¡¯t let you go until ye or they were dead. Satisfied at our response the Captain continues, ¡°Now the new recruits are to bunk in the soldier¡¯s barracks, while the women will sleep in my headquarters. There is more than ample space until the women barracks are finished and constructed. And soldiers, WELCOME TO FORT TERRA!¡± We all cheer at the Captain¡¯s final words as officers arrive to lead the men away, while we women line up in front of the Captain. The Captain smiles widely at each of us as warmth enters her bright, blue eyes. ¡°I¡¯m pleased that some women had the courage to hear my call. I was afraid that no one would answer,¡± The Captain honestly said to us. At the Captain¡¯s words, all of us women raise our chest proudly as we gaze with respect and awe at her. None of the men ever treated us like that, but she saw us as equals even though we weren¡¯t noble womenfolk. I felt as though a little band wraps itself tightly in me heart making me want to fight even more for the Captain. ¡°Now, then, this here is Holly and she is my maid. She will be in charge of assigning and showing you to your rooms. And please allow me to confer upon you one important piece of advice, I suggest you do everything she tells you. Now I must be off, but I promise we will gather for dinner and get to know each other,¡± The Captain merrily said before scampering off into the distance. We all turn to Miss Holly as she coolly says, ¡°Please come this way and follow me closely, while I point out some things.¡± Most of the women gape in awe of the buildings except for me, because I¡¯d already seen places like this beforehand. But I do gape a little bit at the beautiful, polished building that was the Captain¡¯s headquarters. It was the most beautiful building I had ever been in and it smelled of lime and lavender. Miss Holly carefully explains where everything is situated and which floor was the Captain¡¯s personal quarters. After explaining that we were to eat with the men folk on a regular basis, we all relax not being treated any differently. However, Miss Holly made certain to tell us, that we were to keep the headquarters as clean as possible. Me and the rest of the women shivered at the coldness in her eyes. I¡¯d hate to find out, what Miss Holly would do to such a fool! Afterwards Miss Holly kindly shows me to my room along with me roommate. We both gape at the clean beds and at most importantly having our own water closet for our private use. We wouldn¡¯t have to use the public water closets for men, when that we were visited by the red poppies. Miss Holly departs as me and me roommate, a lovely freckled archer cleaned ourselves up. After some time, Miss Holly arrives with some nice uniforms for us as we excitedly dress ourselves. I haven¡¯t been this giddy about clothes, since I first donned my first set of pants. Once ready, Miss Holly leads us to a fine looking man. ¡°This is Private Ace, he will be your commanding officer and you will be reporting directly to him,¡± Miss Holly firmly said before brushing past us without a goodbye. Private Ace kindly, but firmly says, ¡°Recruits, though you are women, you are now members of the kingdom¡¯s army and as such carry yourselves with that pride and dignity. Now follow me, we have much to get through by the end of today.¡± With our heads held high we follow our commanding officer as he gives us a tour of the fort and explains the situation of the fort. After the explanation of Private Ace, I can understand, why many didn¡¯t come. But I find myself believing in the Captain, that surely somehow we will find a way to win. The first dinner bell is rung and half of the men head into the eating quarters. Some of the men gaze at us in surprise and others with hostility at us being women. Private Ace ignores them as we line up and motions for us to sit down with him at an empty table. We quietly munch for a bit, before the eating quarters suddenly goes silent. We all turn and crane our necks as our mouths filled with food fall open. The Captain and Miss Holly are lining up to for food. Once done, the Captain waves at us and approaches us. ¡°Well, ladies I did intend to eat with you, but since we will be co-habiting together, I believe I should get to know some of the other men. But please make room for Holly, she will be eating with you,¡± The Captain steadily said. We all nod mutely as I scoot over to allow Miss Holly to sit down. She does so unhappily as the Captain marches over to a random table and begins to chat with the men. After a few minutes the table is roaring with laughter as the Captain jokes and laughs with men. Inspired by the Captain¡¯s example we try to do the same with Holly. Slowly, but surely Miss Holly opens up until she is smiling at and chatting quietly. Several times I catch Private Ace gape at Miss Holly, but I think he doesn¡¯t stand a chance. Miss Holly probably has got a beau back home. We gather our things as the Captain continues to chatter with the soldiers. Miss Holly doesn¡¯t seem so afraid now that she is leaving with us. Maybe Miss Holly was just nervous? More full and clean then my entire life, I settle down in the softest bed I had ever slept in. I am almost afraid to sleep, fearing if I do, all of this will just disappear. I pinch me-self making sure it¡¯s real, I smile giddily at the pain. I sigh contently and fall asleep remembering that I have to write to me ma and pa, about becoming a proper, good woman. Chapter 7 - Summons Beep bo, things are starting to heat up! :ahhpeu: This is last chapter for today, see you in two weeks! Next time, battle!
-August 1st of 1312 Lena sighs as she walks back to headquarters. She had taken to sitting down with the men to eat to familiarize myself better with them. It wouldn¡¯t do if she acted like an aloof and distant leader to them. Especially considering she was the female noble in charge of them. With joy Lena slumps into her chair as a rather worried Holly rushes in and thrusts a letter into her hands. Lena furrows her brows as she studies the letter that bears the King¡¯s seal, before tearing it open to read. ¡°Captain Bartholomew, Word has reached us of your successful and triumphant victory against the enemy. With the greatest of honor and gratitude you are to be awarded with the title of General. Captain Bartholomew is to present herself immediately at the Capital for the awarding ceremony.¡± Lena frowns with annoyance as her hands tightens around the message, almost crumbling the letter in half. Holly quietly asks, ¡°What does it say, my lady?¡± Without a word, Lena hands Holly, the letter to read as Lena impatiently drums her fingers against the desk. She had been expecting this, but hoped that wouldn¡¯t be the case. But now that the tides have changed she is being called back to be relieved. Holly interrupts Lena¡¯s thoughts as she worriedly says, ¡°My lady, what are we to do? You can¡¯t just abandon the men and the women of the fort, they are counting on you!¡± Lena rather wearily replies, ¡°I know that Holly, but orders are orders-.¡± Lena suddenly pause as a clause appears in her mind. ¡°Holly, whom is issuing the order asking to present myself at court?¡± Lena firmly asked. Holly rather confused replies, ¡°His majesty, my Lady?¡± Lena warmly says, ¡°Very good, but this letter only carries his majesties seal. How can I be certain this isn¡¯t a trap? Why didn¡¯t his majesty write me a personal letter of invitation and sign it himself as usual?¡± Holly frowns and replies, ¡°Well, because-,¡± she pauses mid-sentence as understanding dawns in her eyes. ¡°I see, my Lady. You can¡¯t be certain this isn¡¯t a trap, but if it isn¡¯t what is my Lady to do?¡± Holly curiously said with a slight impish sparkle in her eyes. ¡°According to military article 131 (a), if a military officer is suspicious of a received command and is unable to verify the veracity of said message, the officer in question may send a replacement in their place to confirm the veracity of the matter. Per military article 131 (b), if an officer is under attack or under siege at receiving such an unconfirmed message, an officer is to remain at their post at all times regardless of the matter at hand,¡± Lena smoothly said as a look of slight awe enters Holly¡¯s eyes. ¡°Holly, I have an important mission for you. At dawn, you are to depart to the capital and accept the title confirmed by his majesty on my behalf, mentioning the above reasons for my lack of my attendance at the award ceremony. And when you do depart Holly, do so with the utmost haste and care. Choose some women soldiers to accompany you, I believe you will be much safer in their company,¡± Lena tiredly said as she rose to feet to get some sleep. Staying up late to observe the spies was finally starting to get to her. Holly nods in understanding as Lena hands her the message as Holly protectively hides the message on her person, before priming departing out of the room. Too tired to make it to bed, Lena collapses onto the couch with her shoes still on and promptly falls fast asleep. Hours later, Holly softly enters the room to awaken Lena before her departure. The cold morning air hits Lena in the face as the sky is still dark. Tears creep out of the corner of her eyes as she hides her yawn with her hand. The woman upon spotting Lena salute her per Private Ace¡¯s training. Lena acknowledges their salute and says, ¡°Soldiers, I am counting on you to protect and safeguard Holly, is that understood?¡± The women nod their heads furiously as Lena smiles faintly at their firm affirmation. Lena helps Holly into the carriage, while the rest of the women easily climb into the carriage themselves. Lena firmly closes the door behind them with not a moment to spar as the driver immediately sets off in a fury. Lena turns on her heels and heads to the dungeons as the sleepy guards let her pass through. As usual the four men are already waiting for Lena with Chief Officer Gauthier looking more pale and gaunt than typical. Lena seats herself in her traditional seat as she groggily accepts their salutes. Lieutenant Darrell steps forth and says, ¡°Captain, sir, the metal pipe began to vibrate again this morning.¡± Instantly wide awake Lena silently curses the opposing general. That guy was turning out to be a clever little bugger. ¡°Have they received reinforcements yet?¡± Lena apprehensively said. ¡°No, Sir, reinforcements have yet to arrive, but we have received word from our own spies that a large army is a week away,¡± Lieutenant Darrell firmly said. Lena sighs as it would be difficult to fight two armies on two different fronts. Chief Officer Gauthier steps forward and confidently says, ¡°Captain, we have received and accepted the supplies donated to us. And I am pleased to inform the Captain, that we also received the blunt objects and pyrotechnics, but we have to yet receive the lumber and stone requested.¡± The men eyes are filled with curiosity Lena says, ¡°Make sure the supplies are delivered within a weeks¡¯ time.¡± Chief Officer Gauthier nods happily and steps back next to the men. The men expectantly wait for the captain to speak of their meetings purpose. Lena solemnly states, ¡°It¡¯s about time we deal with the diggers. We aren¡¯t going to stop them, instead we will use their own tunnels against them. Because without a doubt, the army will attack the fort from the outside, while the diggers attack from the inside. I want Sergeant Robertson to take control of the earth mages and lead them to create a parallel tunnel from our end to their end. And before you ask why, that is because through the valiant effort of Chief Officer Gauthier, we managed to acquire some magical cannons,¡± Lena fluidly said as the men all gape at Chief Officer Gauthier. Chief Officer Gauthier shyly ducks his head down not use to the attention being given. Staff Sergeant Jones excitedly says, ¡°That¡¯s great now we can mount the cannons on the walls and defend against the enemy!¡± ¡°No, that isn¡¯t what they will be used for, but good try, Staff Sergeant Jones,¡± Lena calmly said as Sergeant Robertson sympathetically pats Staff Sergeant Jones on the back as his face droops slightly in disappointment.This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there. ¡°Instead, we will push the cannons through our tunnel and set them up behind the attacking army. We will set up infantry to protect the earth mages and cannons as they attack the enemy from behind, trapping the invading army between the fort and us,¡± Lena confidently said. ¡°But what of the possibility of the tunnel being discovered by other mages?¡± Lieutenant Darrell worriedly asked. Lena steadily responds, ¡°Excellent point, Lieutenant but, we won¡¯t be discovered for the very same reason. They won¡¯t allow their mages near their tunnel for fear of being discovered by the enemy as well. Of course, there is still risk of being discovered, but that is a risk I am more than willing to take. Now, listen carefully to my following instruction. Staff Sergeant Jones will oversee the supervision of digging the foundation to lay the stones for the building of the woman¡¯s barracks. While Lieutenant Darrell will be in charge of recruiting the lightest weighing men into using the black cloth we received and making flags according to my instructions.¡± Staff Sergeant Jones looks confused for a moment as light slowly dawns into his eyes and a blood thirsty twinkle enter his eyes. ¡°In that case, I am to lay the work deep and carefully prepare the earth for the various buildings, am I right, sir?¡± Staff Sergeant Jones evilly said. ¡°Yes, that is exactly what is to be done Staff Sergeant Jones. Make sure to inform Corporal Vernal of the project, but do not allow him to watch the excavation beside the first day. And don¡¯t forget we want more than one building, multiple layers Staff Sergeant,¡± Lena smoothly said. Lieutenant Darrell after a moment asks, ¡°What exactly am I to do with the flags, sir?¡± ¡°Lieutenant Darrell, Chief Officer Gauthier will be taking care of that. Just focus on fulfilling the request of gathering the men and leave the rest to Chief Officer Gauthier,¡± Lena persuasively said. Lieutenant Darrell sighs in relief at not having to do anything strange. Lena dismisses as Chief Officer Gauthier follows her out. Dawn begins to peek over the horizon as the guards remain sound asleep. Lena smiles faintly at the sight and commends Sergeant Robertson for having such a high level of skill. Of course, that also meant he could kill with a simple touch as well. In the office, Lena softly explain to Chief Officer Gauthier the purpose of the flags. Chief Officer Gauthier gapes for a moment before responding, ¡°Then I am to acquire wind mages in our efforts of creating flags?¡± Feeling rather pleased at his response, Lena grins with approval as Chief Officer Gauthier scurries out of the room and heads to his next destination. Lena pulls up her subordinate interface and tap her fingers methodically against the desk. Now, the question remains who will make the first move, them or us?
~ POV of Alexander Sorrell (Crown Prince, chosen love candidate) ~ -August 3rd of 1312 Alexander stands dumbly in the palace court next the lovely, Delilah. However, the usual melodious sound of her voice is not enough to suspend his stupor. When the announcement of war came, Alexander was just as surprised as anyone, but became enraged upon the actions of that idiot woman. Was she so desperate to gain his favor? Alexander tried to persuade his father to forcefully call her back. To his surprise, his father stubbornly refused and flatly stated that to do so was go against a king¡¯s honor. Would Alexander have him dishonor himself? Alexander paled and could only pray that the that woman gave up her insane endeavor. She had always been haughty when she gazed at him. It was though she was merely seeing a foolish child. Well, he had shown her, Alexander thought as he remembered her shocked face. The capital had practically exploded overnight upon receiving word that Captain Bartholomew had destroyed an army of 3,000 men without losing a single man in the exchange. Suddenly, the Bartholomew house and his majesty were showered with praises from the crowds. With mixed feelings Alexander received the news. Pride in his countrymen and anger that that women was gaining the credit. Why was she still holding that honorary position? The generals advised his majesty to appoint Lena as an honorary general assigning her to be a figurehead to calm the masses. As for the nobles to appoint an experienced general to the vital post of Fort Terra. His majesty assented and thusly so, would that woman¡¯s short career tragically come to an end. Alexander was filled with peace as the tide of the court changed in his favor. But most importantly that woman would return to her rightful position, out of sight. The doors opening interrupted Alexander¡¯s thoughts as he eagerly scans the far side of the court for the familiar red hair. However, instead a familiar strawberry blond head bobs up down. Alexander and the crowd gape to see a pretty, petite maid in uniform coming to a halt in front of his majesty and curtsying before him. The crowd is filled with whispers as Alexander frowns with displeasure. What was Holly doing here? And more importantly where was that foolish woman! Lena! Alexander turns to gaze at his father, who holds a slight hint of mirth in his eyes as he solemnly gazes at Holly. His majesty raises his hand and the court is filled with utter and complete silence. ¡°Young Lady, where is Captain Bartholomew? Was the Captain of Fort Terra not ordered to present herself immediately before me?¡± His majesty firmly said as his voice echoes loudly in the great hall. Holly raises her head and holds out a carefully folded letter to his majesty. The prime minster reaches for the letter and hands it to his majesty. His majesty reads the letter and frowns. ¡°What is the meaning of this young lady, is this not the precise note that was sent to Captain Bartholomew bearing my seal?¡± His majesty coldly demanded to know. Holly coolly says, ¡°That is correct your majesty, but that is precisely the problem. Though the letter bears your seal, your majesty, a command nor proclamation has not been issued by his majesty himself, but merely a message requesting an abrupt appearance, that certainly is not proper protocol. Captain Bartholomew unsure of the veracity of the message, since the enemies have been known to forge seals responded according to military article 131 (a), if a military officer is suspicious of a received command and is unable to verify the veracity of said message, the officer in question may send a replacement in their place to confirm the veracity of the matter. However, even then Captain Bartholomew was reluctant to burden me with such a serious matter until Chief Officer Gauthier reminded the Captain of military article 131 (b), if an officer is under attack or under siege at receiving such an unconfirmed message, an officer is to remain at their post at all times regardless of the matter at hand. Left with no other choice Captain Bartholomew remained behind at the fort, but still wishing to fulfill, comply and confirm with the proclamation, I was sent by Captain Bartholomew to act and receive said promotion on her behalf.¡± The Duchess of Bartholomew pales at those words and begins to treacherously slump over. His cousins from the Medici side instantly sit her down and begin to fan her. Alexander simply cannot understand how such a folly was committed. That woman wasn¡¯t so foolish as to trick the court, but she was a treacherous snake after all! His majesty surely wouldn¡¯t allow the travesty, could he? The generals and council sputter indignantly at Holly¡¯s words, but before they can protest his majesty warningly glares at them as they close their mouths with a loud snap. His majesty rises to his feet and climbs down the steps to Holly as he says, ¡°I am proud to have such an intelligent and brave officer in my army.¡± His majesty pauses as he removes his beautiful sword from his side. The crowd holds their breath as his majesty places his blade on Holly¡¯s small shoulder. ¡°Captain Bartholomew, do you swear to uphold and obey the laws of the kingdom, to protect the weak and the defenseless, to fight for truth and justice, and to never betray your country and King?¡± His majesty solemnly asked Holly. Holly firmly says, ¡°Yes, your majesty I do.¡± His majesty holds a slight twinkle in his eyes as solemnly says, ¡°By the power invested in me, Captain Bartholomew you are hereby knighted as Lady Knight Lena Bartholomew and given the position and title of General of the Northern frontier. Rise General Bartholomew as the noble knight you are to defend your country,¡± His majesty said as he extends his hand to a rather surprised Holly to help her rise to her feet. Holly only hesitates for a moment before emotionlessly taking his majesties outstretched hand and rising to her feet. At the sight of the King¡¯s benevolent actions the hallway is filled with shouts, cheers and whispers. Alexander frowns at the proud gaze of his father. His majesty had blocked the obvious route of removing Lena by knighting her as well. But now having been knighted by the King and being a noble as well, the council could not possibly remove Lena from her position unless she were to fail miserably or perish. Alexander clenches his fists as he stomps out of the hallway. Trying to gain fresh air, he tries to relax as he sees his lovely, Delilah in the gardens. Everything would be well, soon Deliliah would be his. Hiding his hunger, Alexander sat down to bask in her smoothing smile and voice. Chapter 8 - Counter Attack Hello everyone, please enjoy! [th_111_.gif]
-August 3rd of 1312 The sun is setting as the shadows grow long, Lena wears black clothing with some light amour underneath and her two claymore swords lay firmly sheathed on her back. The men having finished digging for the day head to the eating quarters. There are no guards present today at the dungeon entrance having no doubt already been dismissed by one of her loyal officers. An anticipatory gleam can be seen in Lena¡¯s eyes as they gleam through the dim light. She must admit that her blood was flowing with eagerness at the familiar siren call of the battlefield. It had been such a long time, since she felt the thrill of pitting her strength against another as they danced to the tune of death as one¡¯s blood spills onto the ground in artistic beauty until only one is left standing. Can there be anything more glorious, then that single moment when one is the most alive? The four officers don¡¯t even bother to gaze up as their whispered conversation tapes off upon Lena¡¯s arrival as Lena remains standing before as they salute her. Lieutenant Darrell steps forward and says, ¡°The metal pipe that had been ringing non-stop has finally ceased. Without a doubt the enemy is only a few feet below the pits and will attack tonight.¡± At a questioning look from Lena, Chief Officer Gauthier steps out of their neatly formed line and confidently replies, ¡°Captain, all is ready and prepared from our end.¡± ¡°That being said, this is war and battles are known to be unpredictable. I am certain, that all of you will react accordingly,¡± Lena confidently said as she gives them a smile and adding, ¡°That being said, do your best to not die tonight. I would hate to have to replace any of you.¡± Lena and Chief Officer Gauthier head to the empty northern guard tower. Lena sits down to wait on a stone ledge and gazes at the dying sunset in the distance. The only occasional distraction is the sound of rustling feet as men sneak into the tower, that are followed by the sound of clumsy mages. Per my orders there are very few guards posted on the walls, but the few that are some of the strongest fighters in the force. With the added touch of very few lights on as well, the fort appears to be silent and completely unguarded. The moon begins her stead ascent into the sky as she climbs higher and higher into the twinkling starry sky. The smoothing white rays illuminate the valley until at last the moon reaches her highest peak. Most of the men are sound asleep on their feet as their heads lean against each other shoulders or against the wall. While most of the mages sleep in pile on the floor and those that are semi-awake yawn nosily as their robes rustle. Lena intently keeps an eye on interface until six glowing dots of Corporal Vernal and five other confirmed spies begin to move. Lena¡¯s teeth gleam wolfishly in the moonlight as she softly lets out a whistle. Instantly the men become wide awake as they carefully shake the mages awake. The mages although startled silently rise to their feet. Lena keenly leans back against the wall and wait for the impending massacre to begin. Shouts begin to full the courtyard as the underground enemy forces appear in midst of the digging pits. Immediately after an enemy soldier releases an enchanted flare into the air signaling for the attack to start. The enchanted flare rises into the sky and explodes much like a firework as it briefly bathes the light sky in its red dying light. Before the enemy soldiers can even take a step, they fall into traps filled with poison, spears and the likes. Their tortured screams fill the air as their comrade¡¯s cruelly trample over the fallen in their haste to escape. A few men manage to leap out of the pit and into the courtyard to only find female soldiers lying in wait for them. The female archers easily pick off the soldiers that are climbing out, while the female spear users and the single female swordsmen kill any soldier that climbs out. A few soldiers manage to scurry past the female soldiers only to have traps spring on them. The entire courtyard had been booby-trapped impossible to traverse unless one can fly or read minds in order to cross safely through the courtyard. Lena smiles in approval of Private Ace fearlessly leading his troops in the courtyard as the guard tower bells begin to ring and troops rush out. The dark sky suddenly brightens up as enemy fire spells lighten the sky as they swarm brightly towards the fort and like comets they illuminate everything in their path including the dark battlefield. In front of the fort towards the west side, the infantry is marching with earth shields moving in front of them to deflate enemy attacks. While the cavalry waits on high uphill from where mages are able to safely cast their spells and were the enemy general waits for an opening to arise. Lena nods in approval of the opposing general¡¯s actions. The enemy general wouldn¡¯t engage until their forces went into battle. Lena could give credit when it was due. Before the first barrage of magic spells reaches the fort, Water Mages counter with a water shield of their own. The fire magic spells crash harmlessly into the water shields as the opposing spells sizzle violently as they neutralize each other. However, that is only the first attack as a relentless bombardment of spells is cast by the enemy Fire Mages. Soon attacks begin to smash into the ground and into the fort causing the fort to tremble from the violent impact. The small group of Water Mages valiantly struggle to extinguish the onslaught of attacks, but being the only group of mages on the wall, they have already begun to falter in exhaustion. The men fidget nervously as the mages pale at feeling and hearing the impact of the spells against the fort. Without turning around, Lena says, ¡°Calm yourselves, we need to draw the enemy closer before we begin our counter attack.¡± The soldiers and mages automatically relax at the captain¡¯s words as Chief Officer Gauthier steps closer and peeks over her shoulder at the battle below. Chief Officer Gauthier faces tightens at seeing the mass of approaching soldiers in the rapidly shortening distance. Chief Officer Gauthier takes a deep breath before calmly saying, ¡°Captain Bartholomew, should I have the men begin too ready themselves?¡± Lena remains silent as the battle continues to rage on. Chief Officer Gauthier hesitantly adds, ¡°Captain, the cavalry is about to begin a pincer attack as soon as the spies open the door.¡± The men slightly falter at his words but remain at ease at seeing Lena and Chief Officer Gauthier remain perfectly calm. Lena softly responds, ¡°Once it¡¯s done signal for Lieutenant Darrell to lead the infantry hiding in the stables and in the meal hall. Staff Sergeant Jones is to kill the spies at the gate and lead his troops to defend the walls.¡± The minute¡¯s trickle by until the spies successfully open the gates. Lena instantly turns and proclaims, ¡°We depart in one minute, Wind Mages commence casting the spells.¡± The men nod as they pull on their hoods and small packs that are made of black cloth as Lena does the same only without the hood. She always hated and had the terrible habit of never wearing a helmet or any sort of head gear into battle unless necessary. For some reason, Lena enjoyed the feeling of the wind flowing through her hair and felt incomplete without it. The fortress gates creek opens as the enemies¡¯ infantry rush at full speed towards the opening as the earth shields drop to the floor. Immediately Chief Officer Gauthier sends a magic flare into the air as the officers react to the unspoken orders.The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement. Within seconds the spies are dead as Lieutenant Darrell charges forth on his snorting steed and leads the infantry out of the fort. Lieutenant Darrell ranges his troops into five soldier¡¯s layers deep: archers at the back, spearmen, various weapon fighters, swordsmen and with shield men at the front. The mages almost finish as Lena leaps as onto the window ledge. ¡°Soldiers of Terra, what is there fear? Should you live or die, we will gain a place in the hearts of these men. Let us go forth and fill our enemies with such terror that they may never forget our faces!¡± Lena fearlessly said as then men gazed back with bright, eager faces. Chief Officer Gauthier lips twitch into a small smile at the speech as the men and mages widely grin back. ¡°Line up and follow me,¡± firmly said as Lena signaled for the Air Mages to release their spell. Without hesitation Lena leap from the tower as a hurricane strong breeze tosses her and those leaping high into the air and out into the field. Lena laughs with delight as she soars through the cool air and feels the wild breeze tangle through her hair. Her exhilarated heart beats rapidly as Lena eagerly licks her lips in anticipation. The enemy archers let loose their arrows as they speedily fall towards the. The wind mages having been split into two groups defense/attack. The defending wind mages chant short spells to swiftly change the course of the arrows as the plummeting arrows avoid their course. Some of the arrows hit friendly forces while others unfortunately still land on her men below. As they begin to plummet, Lena and the men pull on the loose pack string as a black parachute furls behind them as they descend amid the enemy. The charging infantry is far to occupied to see them rushing towards them. Within a few meters, Lena releases the other string as the parachute falls cleanly cut away and slips over her shoulder as it is carried away on the night breeze. Lena squarely land on an oblivious soldier firmly crushing him into the ground. The charging infantry men pause and stare at her in blatant confusion. Lena sincerely says, ¡°We who are about to die salute you,¡± as she unsheathes her hungry blade. Without allowing them a chance to reply, Lena leaps forward and stabs her blade through the soldier in front of her as she whips her other blade cleanly through another soldier¡¯s neck. Without a single pause, Lena twirls as she relentlessly moves on to her next target.
~ POV of General Custer (General of the invading Army of the Kingdom of Cypress) ~ The air is filled with the shouts of men, animals and the familiar accompaniment of the sounds of bombarding spells. The battle field is painted in shades of red and orange creating the scene of men fighting through a sea of blood. But that is true for any battle. Everything is going as planned, but why did General Cluster have a growing feeling of unease? Their forces more than outnumbered the enemy. And even if he was forced to retreat, the reinforcements would be arriving any day now. What was there to be afraid of? General Cluster shakes his head trying to convince himself, that is merely his old age speaking. As if in response the cavalry horses rustle and stomp impatiently beside him as Prince Icarus white horse neighs alongside him. General Cluster automatically clenches his helmet resting between his legs unable to completely hide his anger at the loss of his men. Schooling his feeling, General Cluster keeps his gaze firmly fixed on the battlefield. Prince Icarus snorts and crossly says, ¡°General, I am going to move out; I am tired of waiting.¡± Keeping his temper in check, General Cluster calmly replies, ¡°Please wait a few minutes more sire, if there is no change then please gloriously lead the cavalry to victory.¡± The second prince somewhat appeased at the response impatiently waits. All of a sudden the front gate opens and without waiting even a second longer, the Second prince raises his sword in the air as the men follow suit and roar as the second prince leads the remaining light cavalry ahead. The prince¡¯s charge rushes forward at great speeds as the horse¡¯s hoofs thunder across the valley. General Cluster still daren¡¯t move as the heavy cavalry behind his shifts in anticipation, but firmly obeys. Nothing is amiss as General Cluster puts his helmet on and raises his sword into the air. The men yell ferociously as General Cluster lead the charge forward. The earth shakes beneath their hooves filled with pride. The enemy pours out of the gates and organizes itself into an a 5-man deep line of defense. That may work against infantry, but that measly line of defense would not hold against light or heavy cavalry. Dark shadows begin to appear overhead as General Cluster raises his gaze to see enemy soldiers dropping from the sky onto the infantry before of them. His eyes widen at the unexpected surprise, but he cannot let the men see him falter. General Cluster calmly leads the men around the infantry and rushes towards the enemy. The second prince forces are engaged with the enemy barley holds out against them. Before the heavy cavalry reaches the enemy, a loud blast is heard from behind them as General Cluster is thrown off his horse. General Cluster grunts with pain as he lays dazed on the battlefield as the battle rages around him. General Cluster blearily rises to his feet to see the cause as his breath halts in my chest. Their position on the steep hill has been taken over! A group of earth mages builds protective walls around what appear to be magic cannons. Without hesitation, General Cluster raises the war horn at his side and sound the call for retreat. They would not survive till morning if the enemy possessed magic cannons. General Cluster curses himself for not waiting for the reinforcements, but unfortunately, he could no longer find or give the second prince excuses for a lack of an attack. It was ride with the second prince or be executed for insubordination. The men instantly begin to turn around, but before the second prince uses his own war horn to sound the call for charge. Caught between commands, the men follow the second prince¡¯s call and continue the charge. General Cluster grinds his teeth in anger as he cuts his way to towards the second prince. Cloud of arrows suddenly rains from the sky as an arrow grazes him. General Cluster hisses but continues to move forward as an enemy charges him from the side. General Cluster brings his blade to meet his as sparks fly at the crossing of the blades. The enemy soldier swings his blade as General Cluster parries and shove the soldier back. The enemy soldier stumbles back as General Cluster dashes forward and brings his blade down on the ungloved hand. The blade slices through the bone as the enemy soldier screams in pain and drops to his knees. Without pity, General Cluster thrusts his blade through the soldier¡¯s chest. The enemy soldier gurgles weakly as he clutches at General Clusters arm in vain. With a hint of compassion, General Cluster close the soldier¡¯s eyes as he withdraws the blade from the corpse. An over whelming wave of exhaustion hits General Cluster as sweat drips down his face. General Cluster gasps tiredly after the exchange, unable to breathe. He really was much too old for this. General Cluster fingers fumble to remove the blood-stained helmet as he tosses it to the side. Breathing in as the familiar bloody scent of metal fills General Clusters nose and tongue. With sadness, General Cluster gazes at his surroundings as the men falter and begin to break under the continued attacks. General Cluster grimly raises blade as he desperately searches for the second prince. It still was not too late. As long as they retreated, they would live to fight another day. Before General Cluster can move forward, a feeling of impending doom and danger fills his very bones. His mind goes blank as his hands shake at the terror brimming to the very core. General Cluster gulps as he turns to face the being emitting the scent of death. General Cluster blinks with disbelief at seeing the figure of a beautiful woman with fiery red hair in a braid. Her startling sapphire eyes seem to peer through the very soul. The woman smiles lightly in response and says, ¡°I believe you¡¯re General Custer, am I correct?¡± General Cluster suspiciously studies the beauty. He simply could not understand, how this woman could possibly be the source of imminent death. Just what is she? ¡°Where are my manners, please allow me to introduce myself. I am Captain Bartholomew of Fort Terra,¡± the woman brightly said. Captain? Wasn¡¯t Bartholomew the Captain? General Cluster eyes widen in understanding as he takes a step back. ¡°It seems a pity that I have to kill you, but needs must be met,¡± Captain Bartholomew firmly said as she raised the two blades in her hands. With horror, General Cluster finally notices the blood-stained swords in her hands. Unable to move, time seems to stop for General Cluster as an absolute certainty fill him. The woman was going to kill him. His life flashes slowly before his eyes as sees the blade dart towards him. Suddenly feeling very light, General Cluster floats through the air and seem to land some feet away. His vision dims as he sees her walk towards him and reach for him. She holds General Cluster up to her face and says, ¡°Hmm, too bad, you seemed like a nice guy.¡± Unexpectedly General Cluster is placed in a dark stuffy bag. How he wished it could been different as everything goes dark. Chapter 9 - Aftermath Hello everyone please enjoy second chapter out of three!
Dawn arrives to find Lena carrying the fallen and gently placing them onto the pyre that was hastily constructed by the east wall. After conversing with the earth mages, they agreed to gather the fallen soldiers to burn in an honoree pyre, whilst using earth magic to bury the enemy soldiers in the valley. The men wanted to leave them out in the sun, but Lena refused not wanting the spread of disease to arise from the corpses. Besides, the enemy fought valiantly against them on the battlefield. They had more than received their due to be properly buried. The men all salute Lena and stare with admiration as she passes by. In reverent tones, they recount the captain¡¯s prowess on the battlefield. Lena hadn¡¯t really wanted too, but she needed to send proof to the capital as a sign of victory. While it was still dark and the men were finishing off the last remnants of the enemy, she handed the severed heads to a messenger with orders to deliver the package directly to the king. The battered soldier with great pride saluted her, before riding at full speed towards the capital. The men and women busy with their duties cheer as Lena enters the fort. The air is filled with their flowing praises as Lena waves lightly at them in response. Once at headquarters, Lena swiftly washes and dresses as her stomach clambers unhappily. Without Holly, Lena was forced to fend for herself. Luckily, she had a hidden stash of snacks for just such emergencies. Exhausted, Lena plops into her chair as she cramps her hidden stash of goodies in her mouth. Rapid footsteps are heard as Lena almost chokes in her haste to swallow. Lieutenant Darrell leads the victory parade of officers as they all gaze at the captain with newfound respect. The last officer to enter reverently shuts the door as the officer¡¯s line up. Lieutenant Darrell salutes and says, ¡°Captain, sir, we were utterly victorious and crushed the enemy!¡± At his words the officers all beam and puff out their chests. ¡°We would not have been victorious if it was not for my loyal officers and the valor of our soldiers,¡± Lena firmly said as the officers preen at the praise. ¡°Captain, after the bombardment of the cannons began, the enemy fell into complete disarray and fled upon finding their general dead. However, the second prince of Cypress gave the enemy a second wind as they rallied once more under his banner. Nevertheless, once the Captain enclosed and beheaded the prince, the enemy lost all will to fight and fled. Many the enemy were killed in battle, but we did manage to capture a fair share of enemy soldiers as our prisoners and are currently housed in the dungeon. As for losses, I regretfully announce, that we lost 338 men. Our wounded total 350 men and 5 women being injured to various degrees. The fault lies with me, Captain. Please discipline me as the Captain sees fit, I will not protest,¡± Lieutenant Darrell sincerely said as he bowed deeply towards Lena. The officers look startled at Lieutenant Darrell¡¯s words, but there is some truth there. Had Lieutenant Darrell led and positioned his men better the outcome would have been very different. But Lena can¡¯t just outright punish him, but would allow the incident to be a learning lesson for him instead. ¡°Lieutenant Darrell, should there be an opportunity for promotion in the nearby future, you will not be promoted until you feel that you are ready,¡± Lena steadily said as the officers grinned in reply as Lieutenant Darrell¡¯s face was filled with hope and respect at the kind words. A fair middle aged with the rank of Corporal had been slightly frowning the whole time suddenly interjected himself. ¡°Captain -, sir, where is Corporal Vernal? There are also 5 missing officers as well!¡± The Corporal strongly demanded to know. ¡°They were in injured while in the line of duty. Is there anything else, Corporal Quarrie?¡± Lena confidently said as she carefully studied the outspoken Corporal. Corporal Quarrie was one of the potential spy suspects, but he had never made any sudden or strange movements. Either he was a plant or he truly was worried for his comrades. Nonetheless, Lena would keep a close eye on his movements in the nearby future. Corporal Quarrie merely nodded in thanks as he stepped back in line. ¡°In that case, this meeting is adjourned for now except for those that I wish to have a word with,¡± I seriously said as though I was going to reprimand said officers. The officers trail out in pairs and nosily leave the room until only Lieutenant Darrel, Sergeant Robertson, Staff Sergeant Jones, and Chief Officer Gauthier remain behind as the last officer shuts the door behind him. Chief Officer Gauthier leans close to the door and gestures that there is no one listening in on the conversation. Lena gaze warmly at the officers and says, ¡°I am proud to call you my subordinates,¡± they all pop out their chests at her words and gaze back with profound loyalty in their gaze. ¡°It is true that there are things that can be improved on, but wisdom only comes with time. Now that being said, Chief Officer Gauthier, what is the status of our six officers?¡± Lena asked. Chief Officer Gauthier steps forward and answers, ¡°Corporal Vernal has committed suicide, whereas the rest they refuse to speak. Shall I use more extreme methods to gain a confession?¡± Lena frowns as she replies, ¡°Torture is not a reliable method for extracting information. Seeing as their ring leader is dead, have the rest of the spies executed and buried in secret. Lieutenant Darrell will later announce that Corporal Vernal and the rest of the officers perished from their wounds in battle.¡± Staff Sergeant Jones takes a stop forward and grimly says, ¡°Captain, if I may speak freely?¡± Lena signals in permission as Staff Sergeant Jones continues, ¡°I beg to differ, Captain Bartholomew, sir. The traitors should be publicly executed and be denied the honor of being buried! Their corpses should be hung from the fort gates!¡± Lena tilts her head to the side and asks, ¡°Do all of you feel the same way?¡± The four men all nod at me with various degrees of agreement. ¡°An execution would bring about a worse outcome,¡± Lena flatly stated as the offices eyes widen with confusion. ¡°We have just won a grand battle against the enemy. Executing traitors will destroy the men¡¯s newfound moral. The effects will be much worse once it is announced that the traitors were all officers. The men¡¯s trust in us to lead them will disappear. When soldiers cannot trust their leaders, they falter in the face of the enemy. Not to mention secondary issues that will arise as a result. Soldiers might be tempted to turn traitors or desert the fort. The men will unconsciously begin to watch each other unable to trust their comrades and friends; resulting in a rather negative atmosphere among the men, which always results in unruly disorder springing forth among the men. I am also doing this out of consideration to those who saw those officers as friends. There are many who trusted these officers. I do not wish for any of those officers to feel or be treated as traitors for their friendship with said individuals. And the reason for a burial is because I am old fashioned. They fought valiantly against us for what they believed was a righteous cause. Therefore, I honor their courage to be spies knowing that death surely awaited them if discovered,¡± Lena honestly said as she watched their faces fill with admiration at my words. Staff Sergeant Jones grins ruefully and proudly says, ¡°Captain, I am honored to serve you and if the gods will it, I will serve you until the day I perish.¡± ¡°Thank you, Staff Sergeant Jones, but please step forward Sergeant Robertson,¡± Lena said as the Sergeant curiously stepped forward. ¡°You performed superbly leading the mages in battle and effectively used the cannons against the enemy. You are hereby promoted to Master Sergeant Robertson.¡±The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. Master Sergeant Robertson blinks rapidly as a sheen appears in his eyes. Unable to speak, he salutes Lena with sincere gratitude before stepping back in line. Staff Sergeant Jones grins and claps Master Sergeant Robertson in congratulations so hard, that Master Sergeant Robertson was flung slightly forward. ¡°Resume your duties, you are dismissed,¡± Lena calmly said as they saluted and exited the room except for Chief Officer Gauthier. As the door shuts, Chief Officer Gauthier coolly seats himself and hesitatingly says, ¡°Captain, am I truly to execute the traitors?¡± ¡°Yes, except for one officer in particular, Private Eithan. Chief Officer Gauthier, can any of your spirits possess the body of another?¡± Lena quietly asked as she leaned forward. Chief Officer Gauthier frowns as he carefully answers, ¡°Yes, Captain, there is one particular spirit that is capable of that. Do you wish to allow the traitor to escape and become our own hidden spy? But my spirits already do an excellent job of keeping us informed of enemy movements.¡± ¡°Hmm, yes, but most importantly for one reason alone, Private Eithan is a high ranking noble of Cypress. I had not realized his identity until my maid, Holly, remembered his appearance during a stately visit some years ago, about the time, Private Eithan joined the ranks of the Fort of Terra. If Private Eithan returns alive with the corpses of the second prince and general. Not only will he be seen as a valiant young man, but as a hero. He will easily be granted access to ongoing military information, but to the very ruler of the Kingdom of Cypress. And my dearest wish is to insert Private Eithan into the highest circle of power.¡± Chief Officer Gauthier eyes widen as a sudden realization appears in his eyes. ¡°Captain, Private Eithan joined the forts forces over eight years ago. Is it possible-,¡± Chief Officer Gauthier words died off unable to voice his thoughts. ¡°Yes,¡± Lena softly responded. Chief Officer Gauthier wordlessly excuses himself as the door shuts silently behind him. Lena yawns as she resumes stuffing her face. She needed to be wide awake, the funerals would commence soon.
~ POV of Holly (Lena¡¯s Maid) ~ Holly stands next to master, Duke Bartholomew and His Royal Majesty. Holly desperately wished to return with full haste to her Lady, but His Royal Majesty ordered that she attend formal state functions on behalf of her Lady. Everything was going well until a few days ago, a messenger arrived and the news that he carried sent the entire capital once more into an uproar. Not only had her Lady completely defeated and destroyed the enemy¡¯s army, but her Lady had personally beheaded the enemy general and the second prince. After that, Holly was forced to accept and remain in the capital to attend the official ball His Royal Majesty planned in honor of her Lady that was to be thrown in a week¡¯s time. Not only had Holly been cruelly detained at the Capital for a prolonged time, but she was forced to accept the gifts and praises of the court on the behalf of her Lady. Holly could only pray and hope that her Lady did not find herself in any trouble. Her Lady was so simple minded that she sometimes forgot to eat. What will happen to her health if Holly was not there to care for her? A cough is heard from Hollys side as she curtsies to the Marquise of Belmont and thanks him for his gracious gift. Holly continues greeting the guests to the full of her ability. Most of the guests seem surprised at her simple maid attire, but her daily attire was her pride and joy. Holly recalled when she first donned the formal maid attire. Some of the local village children mocked her causing her to cry. Through shimmering eyes of disbelief, she saw her Lady leap from a tree and smile darkly at the children. Without shame or worry her lady rolled up her dress sleeves and tied her dress up, before launching herself at the village children. After thoroughly spanking them and having them kneel in front of Holly until their apologies were sincere, she allowed the children at last to leave. Upon seeing her face her Lady knelt on the grass and smiled. ¡°Holly, don¡¯t listen to those fool, they don¡¯t know half of the truth,¡± her lady confidently said as she gently patted Holly¡¯s head. Still close to tears her Lady mischievously said, ¡°I shall tell you a secret, Holly. Do you know why women smile?¡± Rather confused at her Lady¡¯s words, Holly shook her head. Her lady replied, ¡°Ever day a woman dons on a smile and goes out into battle. And the next time the enemy laughs at you, smile and I promise you that you will triumph over them.¡± Her lady reached over and tweaked Holly¡¯s nose, before helping Holly to her feet and leading her away. As a child, Holly didn¡¯t understand her Lady¡¯s wise words, but now she did. Holly wore her maid uniform with great pride and not once had her smile ever failed to defeat her enemies. Finally finished, master Duke Bartholomew extended his hand to lead Holly. Holly steadily places her hand in his as they follow behind His Majesty onto the ball floor. The Duke gently hands Holly to His Majesty who gently took her slightly trembling hand into his and they led the first dance. Holly¡¯s heart beats wildly in her chest as keeps her gaze fixated on His Majesties shoulder trying not to stumble nor miss a step. Finally, the music dies down and with great relief Holly curtsies to his majesty as the court takes to the floor. Holly cautiously removes her hand from His Royal Majesties grip and curtsies once more, before promptly returning to the Duke¡¯s side. Holy sighs softly with considerable relief as she safely stands at the Duke¡¯s side. The Dukes eyes twinkle as he barely moves his lips and fatherly says, ¡°Well done, Holly. I am sure Lena is proud of you as well.¡± At the mention of her Lady Holly preen at the Duke¡¯s praise. Holly gratefully gestures in thanks as the Duke¡¯s eyes crinkle with mirth before returning his gaze to the floor. The ballroom becomes heated from the dancing bodies and Holly begin to feel a tad bit rosy. Holly properly excuses herself and heads into the gardens for some fresh air. To her surprise, Holly begins to hear some shouts and loud words being said. Holly slightly bit her lip as she gathers her courage. Holding her head high, Holly grips her skirt tightly and rushes forward. Holly rounds the corner to see the crown prince and his friends. Holly insides turn icy at seeing the women and cause for her Lady¡¯s suffering. An unknown source of courage fills Holly as she self-assuredly marches forward. The group does not notice her until Holly clears her throat only a few feet away. The group gazes are filled with chagrin as Holly demurely curtsies before them. ¡°My most sincere apologies for my folly. May this humble servant request Lord Flint Alcott¡¯s presence?¡± Holly modestly lied with a straight face. The crown prince and the young men cool their tempers as THAT woman smiles warmly at her. Holly forcefully keeps her eyes from showing blatant disregard as she keeps her gaze firmly fixated to the ground. Lord Flint Alcott stiffly says, ¡°Thank you, Holly. I will accompany you back to the court.¡± Lord Flint Alcott excuses himself from the second prince and strides angrily away. Holly curtsies once more and turns to follow Lord Flint Alcott. Before Holly had taken two steps, the crown prince firmly says, ¡°Wait, a minute mademoiselle.¡± Holly¡¯s heart trembles indignantly at being spoken by the man who so carelessly tossed aside and trampled upon her Lady¡¯s pride. Gripping her skirt, Holly turns and softly replies, ¡°This humble servant asks for forgiveness if she or her words have offended the crown prince.¡± The crown prince sighs and says, ¡°No, but I wish to question thee. Please rise¡± Holly does so keeping her gaze demurely in front and hides her clenched fists in the folds of her skirt. ¡°What can this humble servant possibly answer for the Crown Prince?¡± Holly said. The Crown Prince stiffens slightly and says, ¡°It is matters concerning your mistress.¡± Holly frowns recalling the crown prince¡¯s actions in the past weeks. The crown prince seemed to be genuinely worried for her lady. It could not possibly that the crown prince sincerely wished to make amends, could it? Crown prince crosses his arms and stiffly says, ¡°I wish to know who is the genius strategist your mistress has hired to aid her. I swear on my honor that I will not make the matter known to the public. I merely desire to meet the genius who is capable of such an extraordinary feat.¡± Fearlessly Holly raises her gaze to meet that of the crown prince. ¡°Crown Prince, I fear that you are gravelly mistaken. There is no hired strategist only my Lady. If you wish to meet my Lady, you wait until she returns triumphant to the Capital. Now if you would excuse me, I am needed at the court,¡± Holly callously said and with an utter disregard for propriety turned her back on the crown prince, his friends and on THAT woman. Holly¡¯s skirt flounces at her speedy departure as she trembles fearing an attack from behind. But to her relief none of those things occur as she safely returns to the ballroom. The Duke immediately gestures for Holly to come over. Holly furrows her brows knowing full well that she was to socialize with the court. Having spent time at court, Holly finally understood why her Lady hated appearing at such functions. It is rather tiring and vexing when having to deal with such people. It is a sheer wonder how her Lady managed to reign in her temper. But her Lady is incredible and naturally is capable of such a feat. Therefore, Holly too must last the night. Chapter 10 – Reinforcements Last chapter, please enjoy until later everyone! :noei:
-August 12th of 1312 A week later the enemy arrived numbering about 5,000 men. The enemy was wary and will not easily go into battle other than the occasional skirmish. Merchant Vadim would soon be arriving with the much-needed construction supplies. While mages and soldiers had been destroying, the tunnels securing the ground area below the fort and covering the previous dug pits. The construction of the female barracks was to be postponed until there was a ceasefire. Lena yawns as she tiredly shifts in her seat and awaits her visitor. Time slowly flows as her eyes begin to feel heavy and she rapidly blinks the sleep away. To her vast relief, Lena spots two familiar dots on the interface screen. Lena rises to her feet and stretches before seating herself again. Soon after, Chief Officer Gauthier opens the door as three usual figures enter followed by a petite hooded figure carrying a pack. Lena raises an eyebrow at the last figure but doesn¡¯t protest. Merchant Vadim immediately removes his hood upon sitting down as his standing bulky twin bodyguards, Chase and Hunter do the same. Upon learning their names, Lena deduced from their names that their parents were possibly criminals or assassins, but from their looks she decided that it was the first choice. Lena could only assume that their naming was either to instill fear into them as children or make them victims and ensure they grew up to be strong. Of course, there is a last possibility their parents were sadists. Though, the petite figure did not remove their hood as if waiting for something. Lena gives Merchant Vadim a pointed look as he smiles charmingly and boyishly shrugs. Merchant Vadim optimistically says, ¡°Allow me to congratulate the Captain on her assured success.¡± He pauses dramatically as Lena accepts the compliment and gestures for him to continue. Merchant Vadim with a twinkle in his eyes resumes, ¡°The goods have been delivered as promised including the building material. Sales are soaring through the roof! In the last week alone I¡¯ve had to hire more than a hundred new workers. And if I may report and give my thanks, my nephew is very grateful to the Captain for being allowed to join.¡± Lena politely smiles and replies, ¡°Thank you for your kind words, Merchant Vadim. But did we not agree that Chief Officer Gauthier would be our intermediary?¡± Merchant Vadim apprehensively replies, ¡°Yes, but I was asked to introduce someone and I do believe they will be of use.¡± Curiously Lena signals for Merchant Vadim to continue as he swiftly adds, ¡°Allow me to present Dolly, a nature shaman.¡± The petite figure nervously removes their hood as the hood drops onto the floor. Lena¡¯s heart almost stops in shock at the sight of a little girl of about eleven years standing in front of her. The girl has dark brown hair, large fluffy spotted ears wearing a cute ornamental top/bottom. And has a large fluffy tail as her cute bare feet are slightly paw like. Without a word, Lena rises to her feet to vast shock of everyone. Before they can react, Lena is rubbing Dolly¡¯s soft ears and tail as Lena firmly states, ¡°She¡¯s hired.¡± Lena happily continues to pet the soft ears and that oh so fluffy tail. All the men just gawk at Lena and her happy actions. But the most surprised person is the Dolly whose face is twisted in dislike. With sadness, Lena watches the precious one slip from her grasp and glare darkly at her. After a moment of composing himself Merchant Vadim rather confused asks, ¡°Then you¡¯ll hire Dolly?¡± Lena made a happy sound of yes as she once more was petting the precious one who was glaring up at her. Merchant Vadim somewhat still in shock faintly says, ¡°I see in that case I¡¯ll be leaving.¡± Chief Officer Gauthier dumbly rises to open the door as Merchant Vadim quietly leaves followed by his two rather perturbed bodyguards. Lena finally comes to as she sighs in contentment. ¡°Sorry about that, but I¡¯ve been deprived as of late. Allow me to introduce myself, I am Captain Bartholomew. And may I inquire your purpose Dolly?¡± Dolly rather unwilling kneels in front of the strange female captain and answers, ¡°Captain Bartholomew, the proclamation stated that anyone could join your forces provided they would fight. I am half beast-men and half dwarf. My parents are from warring kingdom and fled to a human kingdom. Most of the time beast men are not treated poorly, but it is difficult for someone of my kind to earn income other than being an assassin or working in brothels. My mother recently gave birth to a litter of four. As their only grown pup, I have taken upon myself to help provide for my mother and the new pups as my father a dwarf is currently away. Please accept this beast-men into your forces!¡± Lena gently tugs on one of Dolly¡¯s ear as she firmly replies, ¡°Dolly, I have already accepted you. And since you are so anxious to be of use, please explain your skills and we will go from there.¡± Dolly suspiciously eyes the strange female captain as she rises to her feet and moves out of reach. ¡°Captain, I would like to make one thing clear before we begin. I¡¯m not a child I¡¯m already sixteen years old and a full grown woman. Though my appearance is like this, it is because I¡¯m half-dwarf. Therefore, no more of this petting and hugging is that understood?¡± Lena doesn¡¯t respond as she studies the cute fluffed out tail. Dolly merely sighs and sullenly answers, ¡°As a nature shaman I am capable of speaking to animals. I¡¯m an excellent healer and am somewhat proficient in rune making. However, my father is an incredible rune caster and craftsman.¡± Resisting the urge to pet her ears Lena concentrates on the facts before her. ¡°Dolly, can animals carry messages and even spy for you?¡± Lena curiously asked. Dolly firmly replies, ¡°They can easily carry messages, but spying is hard for them since they don¡¯t really understand the concept. But they can tell if a human is nice or not and if there are humans nearby or not. They can also follow humans and report where they go even if you don¡¯t understand human conversations.¡± Lena manages to keep her face blank as a Grinch like smile threatens to appear on her face. ¡°Dolly you are to be my personal attendant and be paid for your service,¡± Lena calmly said. Dolly frowns and asks, ¡°Attendant? Am I not to be a soldier?¡± ¡°No, Dolly, you will be of more use at my side,¡± Lena softly said as Dolly¡¯s ears droop at the words. Unable to contain herself Lena pets the ears and adds, ¡°Serving under a noble, no one will dare harm you for fear of gaining my wrath. And I can assure you my family treats those that serve us very well and the pay is excellent to boot. But Dolly are there more beast-men or other races that would be willing to serve under me?¡± Dolly furrows her face in deep thought and after a moment says, ¡°Yes. There are many that were too afraid before. But if they can trust the proclamation, they will surely come.¡± With gleaming eyes, Lena says, ¡°Dolly in a few days¡¯ time, you will leave for the city with a group of female warriors and Private Ace. Your job is to help assure beast-men and other alike of the veracity of the proclamation. Naturally, I am even willing to offer a position at the fort for your father or one under my family.¡±This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. Dolly clumsily salutes as Lena resists the urge to hug her to her chest. Dolly excuses herself and heads back to the room that Chief Officer Gauthier had assigned. Lena faithfully climbs onto her faithful couch for another night lacking sleep. The next morning, Lena happily awakens to the angelic, scowling face of Dolly. Dressed, they head downstairs for a meal as the women soldier¡¯s gaze with surprise at Dolly. Lena swiftly introduce Dolly as her new attendant. The woman awkwardly nod, but swiftly succumb to Dolly¡¯s charms as they coo over her much to the chagrin of Dolly. Lena blissfully eats as she enjoys Dolly¡¯s scowling face until the air turns chilly. Feeling someone staring daggers at into her back, Lena hesitatingly turns to find Holly. Holly¡¯s haunting appearance cause the women to remember some urgent errands as they scramble out of the room. Left all alone, Lena nervously says, ¡°Holly this is Dolly my new attendant. Dolly this is my maid, Holly.¡± Dolly¡¯s eyes Holly as she quietly approaches as Holly pointedly sniffs at Lena but smiles warmly back at Dolly in comradery. ¡°Hello, I am Holly. I hope we can get along and thank you for being bearing with serving under my Lady. My lady is quite forgetful and quite the fool at times and as such it can be quite the tiring burden at times.¡± Lena narrows her eyes at Holly¡¯s words. What was that supposed to mean? Dolly grins ruefully back and adds, ¡°I can already attest to that. I think you and I are going to be good friends. Holly, place myself entirely at your service, please teach this one properly.¡± Holly smiles in approval as Dolly rises to her feet. Holly leads Dolly away and darkly says over her shoulder, ¡°My Lady, there are new recruits waiting for you in your study.¡± Lena sighs with dismay, why of all people did those two have to bond? But wait, reinforcements? She didn¡¯t ask for reinforcements. In other words, the answer is a simple one, nobles. Lena dejectedly makes her way back to find several youths making themselves comfortable in her office. Lena firmly shuts the door behind her and seats herself at her desk to read the delivered documents. With ease Lena ignores the whispering nobles and reads the contents of the letters. Lena smiles slightly the confirmation of her promotion to that of general. But was rather pleased to find that she was knighted as well. Well, one less item off her plate. Lena¡¯s face darkens as she reads the personal letter from his majesty. ¡°General Bartholomew, Word has reached us of your successful and victory against the enemy. I am grateful that you have surpassed my expectations. Though I still find myself ill at ease. However, there are still many who oppose the appointment. Baring that in mind, I have sent mage reinforcements to you. Most of the mages are nobles or students that have no experience in the field. But I have the utmost confidence that you will be able to handle the situation wisely. With the greatest of gratitude, King Julius Sorrell.¡± Annoyed by the whispers, Lena slams her hand against the study and coldly says, ¡°Is this the discipline received at the academy? What is the proper protocol that was taught when presenting yourselves before a general?¡± The mages stumble to their feet as some of the more aggressive mages glare at back. The mages bow or curtsy with varying degrees of respect. Lena barely acknowledges their greetings before gesturing for the mages to follow her out. The mages with varying degrees of curiosity and haughtiness follow in turn. The mages gape as the soldiers respectfully salute the female captain or cheer at her mere appearance. Lena greets the soldiers alike as they make their way through the fort. They quietly enter the healing wards, where injured soldiers lay in bed. Some of the mages gag at the injuries and others pale. Lena unfeeling says, ¡°Take a good look at these soldiers. Should you fail this will be you or the men you failed to protect. Better yet, this is what you will be doing to others. Are you capable of doing so?¡± The mages for the first time realize it was not a game. They could one day be the ones in bed. Lena nods at the exhausted healers and greets the injured soldiers. Some of the mages flee outside and others remain thoughtfully being. Back at headquarters, Lena flatly states, ¡°I will not tolerate insubordination as I except every single of my commands to be followed to the letter. If you are not capable of such actions, then you are dismissed.¡± More than 2/3¡¯s of the mages storm out of the study with leaving only three male mages, two female mages behind. Lena sincerely says, ¡°I will be in your care,¡± and bow to them. The mages react with various mix of emotions, but the most prominent awe. Lena softly adds, ¡°I welcome you with open arms to Fort Terra. Please allow me to lead you to Master Sergeant Robertson as he will be your squad leader.¡± Lena leads them away as she idly wonders, if she made the right choice in keeping them. But she would just have to wait and see.
~ POV of King Fulbright (Enemy Ruler of Kingdom of Cypress) ~ -August 30th of 1312 King Fulbright angrily drink in his chambers as he views the autumn serene night landscape of the palace gardens. The brightly colored leaves sway and dance in the yellow moonlight as the breeze dances alongside them. And though the scene is powerful enough to smooth any unease heart, it is not enough to comfort his. King Fulbright was full of rage for the death of his son at the loathsome hands of the Kingdom of Alyssum¡¯s, General Bartholomew. His grip tightens around the wine chalice as the thin golden stem bends at the force of his grip as the wine jostles dangerously against the brim of the chalice. King Fulbright upon learning the news had almost disgraced himself by openly cursing General Custer as his retainers wisely prevented him from speaking until the exhausted soldiers finished their tale. General Custer attempted to save his son, but was coldly beheaded. Soon after, his son also fell at the hands of Captain Bartholomew. Before King Fulbright could react another message urgently arrived. A fearless noble named Eithan, claimed that Captain Bartholomew was now General Bartholomew of the northern front of the Kingdom of Alyssum. Stating that Fort Terra had sustained enough damage during that the enemy would be unable to until Spring. His advisors sighed in relief as King Fulbright thanked the noble soldier Eithan for his valor in providing such crucial information. And risking being caught, Eithan bravely stole away their corpses to be properly buried. King Fulbright immediately made Eithan part of his inner circle and promoted him. His advisors improved of his benevolent and wise actions, but his foolish retainers raised their voices against King Fulbright. The advisors urged to reman camped at the frontier until spring to enlist more men. Unwillingly, King Fulbright found his hand forced and agreed to wait until Spring before launching another campaign. King Fulbright can taste the blood in mouth as he recalls the bitter moment. But worst of all was the cloud of hatred that awoke at the thought that an insignificant female dared slay his royal son. It is one thing for a man to kill, but for a woman, that is utter heresy! A woman only existed for one purpose alone to provide comfort and sire one¡¯s seed. Trying to cool the flames of hatred in his heart, King Fulbright downs the wine in a single gulp. With a thud, King Fulbright slams the chalice onto the table. A soft chuckle his heard from behind the curtains as King Fulbright stiffens with embarrassment. King Fulbright narrow his eyes with anger, but quickly composes himself as a figure in a bright red, cloak steps into the moonlight. King Fulbright mouth dries as his heart quickens uneasily. His body trembles as if in fear, much like akin a prey in front of a predator. The silky masculine voice says, ¡°I thought we had an agreement, your highness, that the Kingdom of Alyssum was to be destroyed.¡± King Fulbright stiffly replies, ¡°It wasn¡¯t my fault, it is that accursed women, Captain Bartholomew!¡± The figure pauses and asks, ¡°A women?¡± King Fulbright hides the feelings of superiority wheeling inside himself. They were not as well informed as they should be. ¡°Yes, it is just as I said, a female Captain. For being almighty and all seeing, there seems to be a lapse of judgement. Perhaps, I can recommend that next time such a proposal is made, one may consider the women as well,¡± King Fulbright brusquely retorted. The figures move almost too fast for to see and leans his face close to King Fulbright¡¯s. King Fulbright heart trembles at the sight of handsome face that pulls away. King Fulbright sighs in relief and embarrassment as he pours himself another glass of wine. The figure softly says, ¡°No matter, everything shall proceed as previously planned. But you are of no further use and as such you must be terminated.¡± King Fulbright sputters with fury as he rises to full height and glares at the hooded figure. How dare he tell, a king, what to do? King Fulbright reaches for his sword, when his surroundings begin to spin as he weakly slumps against this chair. Though dazed eyes, the figure approaches and in a hypnotic voice says, ¡°The poison was in the wine.¡± The figure turns away and softly adds overt their shoulder, ¡°But be at peace, your burden shall not pass onto your heir. Your heir is much more intelligent and capable then you ever were.¡± King Fulbright eyes widen with horror as they cloud over as a soft croak escapes his lips. He should have never trusted them! Chapter 10.2 - Stirrings Hello, everyone! :kwak: In the spirit of Halloween, I will be posting one chapter every week for this series! Maybe even the usual two per week. We shall just wait and see. And regard to my other series..... three words: lost flash drive. If I can''t find it after unpacking, I still luckily have sketches and can go from there.
~ POV of General Percy Byron (General of Kingdom of Alyssum) ~ General Percy keenly sips his cup as he waits for his much-anticipated guests to arrive. With a pleased smile, General Percy studies his two children. A handsome, robust youth with fine brown hair softly speaks to his sister, a beautiful, feminine maiden with flowing golden locks smiles prettily showing her lovely dimples. His chest puffs out in pride at the sight of them. General Percy¡¯s son, Cassius was his pride and joy. And whereas, Marigold, his daughter was the apple of his eye. And if not for that wench Delilah, she would be the one to be wedded to the crown prince. General Percy brows furrow darkly as he forcefully reminded himself would change soon. He was not the only noble unsatisfied with the recent decisions made by the king. The difference is that unlike those cowards who only mutter under their breaths, General Percy would act. A light knock is heard at the window as General Percy sputters in surprise as the window silently slides open. General Percy red faced nods at the two hooded figures that enter the room. The larger figure sits themselves across from me, whilst the smaller figure remains standing at the seated hooded figures side. His children remain quiet and attentive to their every movement. General Percy proudly nods in approval and raises his hand to pour them drinks, but the seated figure shakes their head. General Percy nods in approval of their refusal. These people were far from fools unlike the current King of Alyssum. That man had become too soft for the kingdom¡¯s own good. And when rust creeps in, one must forcibly remove the stain until the blade shines anew. General Percy silently places the silver wine jar back onto the table and respectfully says, ¡°Greetings envoys, what may this humble servant do for you?¡± The standing figure scoffs softly revealing that the figure is a woman. The seated figure does not speak for a moment until a masculine voice says, ¡°Are you willing to betray your king?¡± General Percy vehemently replies, ¡°My king would have never polluted our ranks by allowing a woman to join! That man is no king of mine!¡± ¡°Very good in that case merely keep us informed of any movements. You shall be given a time and a place to prove yourself and until that time, do not act rashly,¡± the masculine voice coldly ordered. The pleasant-sounding feminine voice swiftly adds, ¡°For now, there is something simple that can be done. Have your children persuade the prince to act.¡± My son and daughter both breathlessly exert, ¡°Of course, that shan¡¯t be a problem.¡± General Percy smiles with pride at their actions as the hooded male figure reaches into his pocket and removes a small pouch. The masculine figure tosses the pouch and says, ¡°Use it only in emergencies.¡±This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there. Without another word, they both bound out the window and vanish into the dark night. His children speak in soft excitedly voices as General Percy drown their voices out in deep thought. *
~ POV of Minister LaCroix (Prime Minister of Kingdom of Cypress) ~ Minister LaCroix nervously adjusts his mask before seating himself at the table full of seated masked and hooded figures. One does not want to be late to a meeting, the last person ended up as a living statue. At an unseen gesture the guards firmly close the doors behind them. With an audible clack, the doors firmly lock behind them as all the hidden figurers turn their faces towards the head of the table, where there resides a sun masked figure. The sun masked figure in a raspy voice speaks, ¡°Greetings members of Typhon, I welcome you to our semi-annual 403rd meeting.¡± The sun masked figure seats himself as the moon masked figure rises to their feet and a middle aged female voice says, ¡°Please proceed to report on the accounts of the organization.¡± The moon masked figure seats herself as a fox masked figure rises to their feet and begins to account for the report on all activities, before onto the next figure and so forth. With some hesitation, Minister LaCroix rises to his feet and reports, ¡°All has been going as planned except that there was an unpresented event. I am sure the elders are aware of the obstacle in the north that arose.¡± There is silence as all members turn to look at the elders at the head of the table. The moon masked figure stand as Minister LaCroix embarrassedly seats himself. Minister LaCroix who held such great power felt like a shamed child. Cold sweat slides down his back. It wasn¡¯t his fault that the soldiers of Cypress and commanders were too much of a fool to take Fort Terra or the Kingdom of Alyssum. It was that a witch arose and somehow managed to defeat the Cypress forces. A figure wearing a cracked mask leans out from the shadows next to the sun masked elder. ¡°Yes, we are aware of the situation. That is why I will be personally oversee the handling of that obstacle seeing as you lack the capacity to do so. I trust the council will not oppose my decision,¡± a middle-aged man coldly said. Minister LaCroix shiver as does the rest of the council. No one on the council would dare to raise a hand to oppose the action. The figure in the cracked mask leans back in his seat as the council head rises to his feet and says, ¡°Very well,, do as ye see fit. Everyone is else is dismissed except for LaCroix.¡± Minister LaCroix pales behind his ask as the figures silently file out. The door shuts ominously behind them as Minister LaCroix struggles to calm his beating heart. Suddenly a figure appears behind Minister LaCroix and places a cold dagger against his neck. The sharp blade quivers almost hungrily against his skin as it causes a trickle of blood to spill forth. Minister LaCroix clenches his teeth to keep from shivering lest it cause the blade to plunge even further into his neck. The sun figured mask council head warmly says, ¡°LaCroix, calm yourself. This is merely a reminder, that the council does not tolerate failure. Although usually we do take more drastic measures, but several members did plead on your behalf. The council is not without understanding or compassion for your situation, seeing as you are usually quite a capable member. However, this will be the only pardon you shall receive. LaCroix, I hope that you do exceed our expectations for your own sake.¡± Before Minister LaCroix can express his gratitude figures rush from out of the shadows to firmly hold him in place. One of the figures removes Minister LaCroix mask and stuffs a clean cloth into his mouth as others spread his fingers out the table. Minister LaCroix tries to move, but is unable too. A jolt of fire races through him as the blade cleanly slices his thumb off. Suddenly weak, everything begins to fade away from his eyes as his last glimpse is that of the council pointedly turning their backs on him. The council does not tolerate failure.
Chapter 11 - Necromancy Hello everyone, this is the first of this week''s chapters and there will be one more posted today. Please enjoy! :goal4:
-October 22nd of 1312 It had been two months since Lena was promoted to General. Immediately following her official promotion, Lena promptly promoted Lieutenant Darrell to the position of Captain, Staff Sergeant Jones to that of Lieutenant and Private Ace to that of Corporal. Immediately after in-stating Darrell as Captain, Lena made sure to privately explain that Chief Officer Gauthier served directly under her and had his own set of separate orders. Captain Darrell clearly understood what Chief Officer Gauthier position was and did not oppose the command. Captain Darrell understood the value of an officer who is capable of acting outside of the official chain of commands. More importantly while categorizing the inventory with the aid of Holly and Dolly, Lena discovered magical night vision goggles. They were much like eye glasses only with leather ties at the end of them to keep them from falling off your head. Lena was full of glee and happily made the announcement to her four trusted officers. To her dismay, Captain Darrell was already of aware of their existence. With cold fury, Lena demanded to know why she had not been informed. It had not occurred to Captain Darrell, that such items would be of use. After carefully educating her officers with tender love and care, Lena explained their incredible use. Immediately after officers came forward with information other items. There was an item called hover boards or DB, (Drifting Boards). They were large board like items that once charged could carry a person for an hour. They had no fighting or defending capabilities other than evading and therefore were of no use to the military. There also was a communication system set up at every fort and city. However, the lack of it¡¯s use was because of security purposes. Anyone had access to said system and could listen on if they wished too. The only times the system was used was for an emergency. The only reason such items were not destroyed in the first place, because they were created by fallen heroes in the last Demon King uprising. To honor the fallen heroes the items were stowed away as historic relics. With that in mind Lena created a new list of regiment protocol. First off, the creation of magical dog tags, but instead of Dog tag¡¯s they would be more like tattoos being imprinted onto the skin by mages, which would only be visible to their eyes and not to the enemies. Which would allow for identification of the dead and prevent enemy infiltration. The dog tags were equipped to have a unique recognizable signature that could easily be verified by those aware of said mark. The master key would solely belong to Lena, allowing her to remove or alter said marks as a curtsey from Gadrin, Dolly¡¯s father. (Dolly¡¯s father, Gadrin, happily accepted Lena¡¯s offer and was immediately transported the Bartholomew family home. Gadrin promptly began to work on projects commissioned by the army and Lena. But primarily was focused on managing the communication system.) Another change was that Scouts were to carry small packs at all times much like military personnel out in the field. Lena couldn¡¯t do anything about camouflage, but she certainly could equip them better than the ragged backs they were equipped to go out into the field. The packs contained their usual rations and first aid kit, but a much-needed addition of night goggles. Plus, small mirrors which to signal or gain better visualization, a small whistle when having to signal commands over enemy fire and other such useful trinkets. The King was informed of Lena¡¯s new implantation and had it immediately applied in the military. But the military was a traditionalist and it was difficult to change the institution. Whether they accepted the changes, one could only wait and see. As autumn set in and the days began to grow colder as the fort became busy with repairs and overseeing new recruit training. After Holly and Dolly promoted my recruitment, a large variety of talented group arrived of slightly over 2,000 new recruits, who were of other races. Not only were there more soldiers, but healers, mages, archers, and so many more much needed positions were finally filled. With most of the positions finally full, Lena could delegate most of the running of the fort to Captain Darrell even though there was a new army camped outside of the fort, they had not once moved to attack except for the occasional skirmishes among our scouts. In the meanwhile, Lena received whispers from the beloved spy, that the Cypress army was not to move until spring. That order was only confirmed when King Fulbright died unexpectedly and his son was suddenly crowned. It didn¡¯t come as a shock to Lend, but she it irked her how King Fulbright¡¯s death was too timely. Was it their side or someone else lurking in the shadows? Or maybe the answer was staring Lena her in the face, greed. After all, the root of man¡¯s misfortune had always been coveting what which one does not possess. And a throne is a very large motive, Lena would hazard to say. It did not help Lena, that she was trying to pin point the storyline the kingdom was in route of. Lena had ruled out option A leaving options B and C as the most likely scenarios. Either way, both options end with the Kingdom being destroyed. Lena messages her temples as an excited Chief Officer Gauthier rushes in with a child¡¯s doll in hand. Chief Officer Gauthier proudly places what should be a fluffy, yellow duck doll on the desk. Lena instinctively darts away from what should have been a cute duck face, but instead was vastly creepy considering all things. Chief Officer Gauthier excitedly says, ¡°General, I¡¯ve at last managed and perfected the art of placing or should I say transferring a spirit into an object.¡± Lena quietly asks, ¡°Why a tattered duck doll?¡± As Lena keeps her gaze firmly fixed on the doll, almost expecting the doll to move of its own accord. Lena had never found the movie of the killer doll particularly frightening until now. Chief Officer Gauthier guiltily glances down and replies, ¡°It is my younger sister¡¯s doll. On such a short notice, it was the only doll I could find.¡± Lena made a personal note to avoid visiting Chief Officer Gauthier family. If this was a child¡¯s doll, what was his home like? Was it something akin to a well-known family dressed all in black? Lena reflexively shudders as she firmly says, ¡°I see, may I make a request, Chief Officer Gauthier?¡± Chief Officer Gauthier of course nods in reply as Lena steadily continues, ¡°Next time use something less disturbing.¡± Chief Officer Gauthier hastily responds, ¡°Of course, General, sir, it will be as you request.¡± Lena lightly nods and asks, ¡°Very well, then just who did you place in the doll?¡± Chief Officer Gauthier proudly smiles and says, ¡°Please allow for my new spirit to speak for itself and introduce oneself.¡± Chief Officer Gauthier mumbles something and the doll suddenly opens its mouth to speak, ¡°You wench, how dare you kill my noble self. Do you think the God¡¯s will forgive you for this abominable travesty? Why if I were still alive, I would turn you into my crying w-.¡± The duck¡¯s angry voice is suddenly shut off as it still struggles to shout its indignation through the clamped hands on its beak. Chief Officer Gauthier tightly holds the duck¡¯s mouth closed in hand as he nervously smiles at me. Lena sighs in annoyance as her memories forcefully transport her back to the day of the battle. * Having finished beheading the general, Lena tied the pouch to her waist and glanced around at the battlefield. The scene is almost surreal as men fought to the death under a sky full of vivid bright colors. Their movements look almost hypnotic as though in a club with lights switching on and off. Lena closed her eyes for a moment as she breathed in the homely scent of mud, death, and that oh most familiar smell of metal as a sense of comfort overwhelms her as the musical sounds of the battle lull in her ears. Yes, this was always where Lena felt most alive, now and in the past.If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it. Lena opened her eyes as she adjusted her blades in hands, before dashing forward and merrily dancing her way through the field towards her objective, the Second Prince of Cypress, Prince Icarus. Prince Icarus had rallied his men and was once more leading a rather valiant and if not reckless charge against the Lieutenant Darrell¡¯s forces. Ordinarily Lena would not have been worried now that the general was dead, but the problem was that there was another compelling leader to lead the desperate enemy forces. If a rat is willing gnaw off its own limp to escape a trap and survive, what more is a human capable of in the same state? And though the Prince was terrible at strategy, he was rather charismatic and a shining hero in his men¡¯s eyes. And men will always follow such a leader into hell itself if need be. Besides that, that kind of moral is damaging to the enemy, their forces. Which is enough to change the tides in the prince¡¯s favor. Lena understood the power of desperation far too well. Sometimes the only thing that kept the human army fighting before the face of the Demon King¡¯s army was exactly that faith in their leader, Lena. And did she not against impossible odds change the tides of war? Seeing the Second Prince lead another heart pounding charge, Lena stopped in her tracks and reached for a fallen bow and arrow. With a fluid movement Lena fitted a bow and arrow and aimed the arrow at her target. Lena loosened the taut bow string and sent the arrow flying towards Prince Icarus. The speeding arrow pierced through the Second Prince¡¯s lighter upper armor and caused him to tumble of his steed and to the ground below. Some of the men saw tried to halt and aid the second prince, but they were unable due to the speed of the charge. And to their misfortune, the rest of the cavalry remained unaware that their prince had fallen wounded to the ground. Without much hindrance, Lena made her way to the fallen Second Prince. To her astonishment, Lena found the prince on his feet having broken the arrow shaft off, but had not removed the arrowhead. Which was rather wise of him, because as soon as he removed the arrowhead, he would have rapidly bleed out from the open wound. Lena smiled faintly at the prince and said, ¡°there is a no need for introductions.¡± Prince Icarus scoffed at the bright-eyed woman¡¯s words and sneered back, ¡°Yes, I know who you are. The wench who slept her way up the ranks until she was given a military post. A woman like that doesn¡¯t belong here, but in a bedroom. Your very presence dishonors the battlefield and all those that dare stand upon it. Have you no shame? No honor?¡± Lena sighed at this child¡¯s ignorance, but alas it was much too late to fix him nor did she have the time nor the inclination to do so. Prince Icarus eyes narrowed in anger at the gaze full of pity. Though wounded he roared with all his might as he charged wildly at the blasted woman. Lena easily raised a blade to defend as she casually sheathed the other. There was no need to humiliate this child more than he would be. The swords clashed as tiny sparks flew as the Prince dug his feet into the ground and tried to push back. Lena easily parried as she detangled her blade from his and sent him back a step. With bitterness and hatred in his eyes the Second Prince firmly raised his blade anew in and charged forward. However, the Second Prince pulled away at the last second and sidestepped the woman¡¯s blade as he brought his swinging blade down at her open side. Lena easily raised caught the blade in her palm as the blade barely made a cut into her palm. The second prince¡¯s eyes widened in confusion at not understanding as Lena swung her blade down at full strength. Although choppy and somewhat messy, her blade cleaved through the Second Prince¡¯s neck. Lena cringed as she was struck with splatter as she dislodged her blade and the corpse tumbled backwards. Somewhat crossly, Lena wiped her face clean as she glanced down at the corpse. There was such fear and confusion in that face, that Lena reflexively bent down and tenderly closed his eyes. With care, Lena gently collected the head, and though she would not pray for him, she would hope the best for him. A cough brings Lena back as she studies the squirming duck before her. Well, seeing as Lena hope was not in vain, should ensure to properly educate him as an undead member of society. Lena coolly smiles at the duck causing it to stop flapping its wings and freeze. Lena flatly states, ¡°You are entitled to hate me for being the cause of your death nor will I ask for forgiveness either. But once one steps forth onto the battlefield, all men become equal as Death treats a prince and a peasant a like.¡± The duck gazes back hatefully as Lena pointedly eyes Chief Officer Gauthier. Chief Officer Gauthier reluctantly releases the brooding duck as the furious duck remains stiff. Lena nods with pleasure at the duck¡¯s actions. ¡°I shan¡¯t call you, Prince Icarus seeing as ye are a spirit possessing a stuffed duck,¡± Lena said as she pauses for a moment before adding, ¡°Coconut. I will call you Coco for short.¡± Chief Officer Gauthier smirks as the duck sputters with indignation. Before it can protest Lena coldly reprimands the duck, ¡°Coco can mean crazy. After all, you were the ones to begin this war.¡± Lena pauses as the duck flinches at her gaze. ¡°Two options stand before you Coco. One aid us and live or return to the great beyond. And I can say with absolute certainty I don¡¯t believe you will fare very well be it at judgment or rebirth.¡± Lena matter-of-factly stated. The duck bitterly speaks, ¡°Agreed, I am now Coco. But that doesn¡¯t mean I will stop hating you, you wench!¡± Lena pointedly answers, ¡°That¡¯s fine. But remember your status and should you act otherwise, I will show you what this wench can do with her hands. Is that understood?¡± Coco reluctantly nods in understanding as Chief Officer Gauthier finally stops smirking and stands up straight. ¡°Then shall we proceed? Coco, who was behind the attack on Alyssum?¡± Lena firmly asked. Coco frowns and rather baffled replies, ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Lena eyes the duck as Chief Officer Gauthier hastily motions that Coco is telling the truth. Then who in Cypress is behind the attack if not the royal family? ¡°Forget my question, instead answer who is or was your father¡¯s most trusted aide or confidante?¡± Lena curiously asked. Coco frowns and flaps his doll wings for a moment before answering, ¡°That would be my older brother or Minister LaCroix.¡± Lena glances at Chief Officer Gauthier, who knows what to do with the information as Chief Officer Gauthier firmly gathers Coco under his arm, before swiftly exiting out the door. Lena furrows her brows with worry. She was fishing for answers, but she had the feeling she was fishing for sharks. And when fishing for sharks, one must be careful to not become bait in the end.
~ POV of Coco aka Coconut (Former Prince Icarus) ~ As usual the only human female swordsmen named Lucy hugs Coco to her chest. For no apparent reason this former mercenary is very fond of the stuffed duck. At one point, Coco would have hated such actions from an ugly woman. But now he found sweet solace in that soft chest. To Coco¡¯s dismay his much-anticipated solace ended much too quickly as his master returns. Lucy, slightly pouting hands the duck over, before scurrying off after her commanding officer. Coco sigh sadly as he is carried away, but comforts himself cursing that that wretched woman in his mind. The gaunt thin figure of a man cheerfully descends into the dungeons. Coco snorts under his breath about necromancers being devil incarnations. His master hums as he places the duck onto the ground and begins to draw a spell on the ground. Coco waddles over to his usual perch on the plie of open and scattered books. How the mighty have fallen! Once a mighty prince, now merely a stuffed duck! Before Coco can finish his laments the spell begins to flow and a small spirit emerges. In the language of the dead, his master speaks to the spirit in the disgruntling language that sounds like moans and dark whispers. Coco shivers in understanding. No wonder they lost, it was because that woman was employing the dark forces. Coco shivers at the thought of returning to the afterlife. Though he held no memories, the mere thought filled his soul with utter terror. Coco unhappily remembers the woman¡¯s haunting words, ¡°I can say with absolute certainty, I don¡¯t believe you are going to fare very well be it judgment or rebirth.¡± Coco fluffs out his wings as his master disperses the spirit and makes his way over to the desk. Master murmurs under his breath, ¡°Interesting, the General will be most pleased.¡± Coco snorts under his breath as he fluffs out his feathers and even though he was now a stuffed duck, the least he could to be presentable. Sudden his Master grabs him by the scruff of the neck and drags him over to the large metal suit. Coco had a bad feeling ever since the giant suit had arrived. His master looked positively thrilled at the arrival and he did not understand why. No human could possibly fit into that suit nor move it. But that didn¡¯t stop his Master as he spent his days tinkering with it in delight. His master finishes chanting a spell and suddenly places Coco right under the suit. Coco shivers as his master takes a knife and slices open his hand and mutters something about offering his blood up as payment. Before Coco can waddle away, a strange gut wrenching feeling takes hold as he feels himself ripped out of his current body into that of the suit. Coco struggle to move his heavy body until finally he manages to take a step forward without falling. His new body feels rather clumsy as he awkwardly begins to move around and gain my bearings. His master claps his hands in delight as he proudly proclaims, ¡°It worked!¡± Coco crossly glare at his master, what does he mean by that? You mean to tell him, that he wasn¡¯t sure along? Then why was he putting Coco¡¯s precious soul in danger! Suddenly the soul wrenching feeling returns as Coco finds himself in his duck body to his vast relief and to his master¡¯s vast disappointment. ¡°I see, so there¡¯s a time limit. Hmm¡­.it looks like I need to create a renewable source of energy and a better conductor,¡± his master murmurs under his breath. Coco huffs in displeasure but freeze at the glance his master gave him. Coco sighs to myself as he waddles over to the open book and begins to read a spell out loud. Perhaps, Coco was better taking his chances with that woman, then with his current master. Chapter 12- Betrayal Hello second/last chapter for this week. Please enjoy! [th_109_.gif]
-October 23rd of 1312 Unexpectedly Lena hears pounding footsteps as the figure of Corporal Ace breathlessly bursts into the study without even knocking. Unable to speak, Corporal Ace merely holds a letter out to her, bearing the King¡¯s insignia. Lena frowns as she reads the hasty written letter. ¡°General Bartholomew, Your immediate presence is required at the capital. A Wyvern has been sent, depart immediately for the capital. King Julius Sorrell.¡± Lena finds her surprised by the abruptness of the letter considering the man. The hastily written letter can only mean one thing, the situation is rather dire. Lena swiftly orders, ¡°Corporal Ace immediately bring Captain Darrell to me.¡± Still heaving Corporal Ace nods and rushes out the door. Lena heads to her room and without surprise finds Holly and Dolly already packing her belongings. Lena leaves them to their task and returns to her study as she carefully withdraws a packet and place it on her person. A sleepy but alert Captain Darrell rushes in accompanied by a still bright eyed and wide awake Chief Officer Gauthier, (who is carrying the familiar duck that the rest of the compound knows as Coco.) Without bothering with decorum, Lena firmly says, ¡°I am needed at the Capital. If the men ask, say I was needed at my families¡¯ estate for personal business. Captain Darrell, you are left in charge of the fort during my absence. And Chief Officer Gauthier continue with our previous discussed actions unless there is a change and if so, use your own best judgement to act accordingly. I am not sure, how long I will be gone, but I have faith in the both of you.¡± They both salute as Lena curtly nods at them and heads out the door. By the time, Lena arrives outside, Holly and Dolly are already seated on the wyvern. Without any aid, Lena climbs onto the wyvern and barely seat herself as the wyvern hastily leaps into the sky. The air is cool against the skin as they ride through the air as Holly and Dolly are warmly bundled against the cold. With gleaming eyes, Lena enjoys the sight of the passing by clouds and the bright night sky above her. As a summoned hero, she rarely enjoyed her flying experiences since they were constantly under fire. But she must admit it, flying like this Lena would have much more enjoyed her time as a summoned hero. An hour later, the wyvern glides over the dim, but still lit capital. The wyvern circles the ground as it comes to a stop on the palace grounds. Lena easily leaps off the wyvern, before turning to catch the leaping figures of Dolly and Holly. Lena easily catches them and softly whispers, ¡°I don¡¯t know how long I will be here, go and inform my family of my arrival. Besides I am sure that Dolly is eager to see her family as well.¡± They both silently nod in agreement at her words with various degrees of eagerness. As they depart, Lena follows the impatient squire into the palace to the King¡¯s personal chambers. Lena hesitantly open the doors, before shutting them with a soft thud behind her. Within the King¡¯s chambers my father wraps an arm around the weeping figure of His Majesty. Lena gapes for a moment before remembering herself and says, ¡°Forgive my intrusion, I shall take my immediate leave.¡± Her father softly says, ¡°NO! This is why you have been called here. Pleas sit Lena, His Majesty merely needs a bit of time to grieve.¡± At her father¡¯s solemn words, Lena seats herself and wonder, why exactly she has been called to the capital? The minute¡¯s trickle by as at last His Majesty regains control of himself and dries his eyes. Time goes on until His Majesty trusts himself to speak without shaking and gruffly says, ¡°General Bartholomew, your father shall explain the situation.¡± Her father pours His Majesty a cup of wine, before turning to me. ¡°Lena, the crown prince is dead with half of his party. The remaining party members are currently being held in the palace dungeons¡± Her father bitterly said. Lena does not react as she waits for her father to continue. ¡°The crown prince has committed high treason by attacking the Bartholomew household. Your mother is fine, but-, Sebastian and many of the guards did not survive the assault. The blood rushes from Lena¡¯s face as she sees the familiar immovable face in her mind. The one who showed her how to sneak out of the house. The one who always had snacks ready for her after her training. And the one, who when no one was looking would smile shyly at Emma, Holly¡¯s mother. As if in answer the haunting words of a philosopher creep into Lena¡¯s mind, ¡°But the easiest thing in this world is self-deceit, for every man believes what he wishes, though the reality is often quite different.¡± Her father with tears in his eyes with pain attempts to smile, but fails as his smile is so very bitter. Lena opens her mouth to speak, but nothing comes out. they sit there in heavy silence as the minute¡¯s trickle by until the moon reaches its peak. Her sorrow passes swiftly like a waning tide as a cold and familiar blaze erupts inside of her. It was a rather familiar feeling she had once experienced as a mercenary and then as a summoned hero. Lena would avenge her loss not allowing anything to stand in her way. Lena raises her dry eyes to her father¡¯s silent weeping face as her father recoils at the ferocity in his daughter¡¯s gaze. ¡°Please explain in more detail, father,¡± Lena flatly said. My father tries to open his mouth, but nothing comes out. His Majesty raises his dry gaze from the floor and pats her father on the back. ¡°It¡¯s fine, Randolph. It is my duty to explain the situation to my subject,¡± His Majesty assuredly said. Her father closes his mouth and nods as His Majesty turns towards the solemn young woman. Without feeling His Majesty speaks, ¡°My foolish son head was filled with all sorts of rumors of the Bartholomew household. Flint Alcott attempted to dissuade my idiot son¡¯s notions to no avail.Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation. Much too late, Flint Alcott¡¯s written message arrived. By the time the message arrived and forces were dispatched my foolish son had perished.¡± His Majesty bitterly pauses as his voice croaks. ¡°Flint Alcott was the first to perish as he did his duty in protecting his lieges honor. Rather than my son reevaluating his decision choose to press forward with the attack. His idiotic decision brought about the death of most of his companions,¡± His majesty said as he paused and somewhat reluctantly added, ¡°But it cannot be made known that the Crown Prince was responsible for the attack on the Bartholomew Household. We will state that Cypress was behind the attack. All those that died will be honored and those held will be silently punished out of sight.¡± Lena¡¯s unsympathetic gaze halts His Majesty in his tracks. The room is heavy as neither of the men dare move. It was though a wild animal was deciding to eat its prey or not. ¡°Your Majesty, I will forgive this slight. But I will not forgive foolishness a second time,¡± Lena icily replied. His Majesty closes his eyes with anguish and nods in understanding. If he had been stricter with his child, would this have been the end result? After a long pause of silence, His Majesty clears his throat and gruffly says, ¡°Prime Minster Report.¡± Her father automatically responds, ¡°During the onslaught, there were unknown killers. Disregarding the prince¡¯s state of mind, the prince had aide from an unknown party. At first, the killers were thought to be in employ of Cypress, but they were too skilled to belong to Cypress.¡± Lena lets out a bark of laughter as her father and His Majesty stare back with a mixture of puzzlement and annoyance at her mirth. ¡°I thought as much,¡± Lena confidently said as she reached into her clothing and pulled out a small packet. Lena held out the packet as His Majesty gingerly took it and opened it. Her father and His Majesty gape at the contents, an Archimedes Spark. At first glance it is a simple mirror, but upon further investigation even a novice of magic like Lena can see the amount of intricate magic upon it. Besides Chief Officer Gauthier had also confirmed the existence. Archimedes Spark is a rare spell that only a handful of wizards can produce. Unlike mages, wizards are mages who do not only possess one element but more than one. The spell takes many years to complete since it must be done in stages, requiring rare and costly ingredients, and not to mention certain parts of the spell must be completed at certain intervals of time. Upon completion, the spell can unleash a death ray capable of vaporizing a capital or an army. However, usage of the spell is forbidden even in war time, but that does not mean it cannot be deployed at third of its power or used as a bargaining tool, (aka blackmail or extortion). ¡°Chief Officer Gauthier found this lovely trinket hidden in the abandoned enemy¡¯s camp. Now correct me if I am wrong, but Cypress does not possess a wizard strong enough to create such an item nor the wealth to buy such an item from one who is capable of such a feat. Since my appointment to the fort I have been constantly plagued by many question. As a result, I had my own suspicions, but they were only confirmed after this trinkets finding. Is it not too much a coincidence that Cypress knew where and when to attack? As far as I am aware, the King of Cypress was intelligent, but to the degree of launching such an ingenious attack? I am sure that both of you know and are better aware of the character which the deceased King of Cypress possessed. You needn¡¯t answer, we all know the answer is No. Therefore, that only leaves one possibility, there is someone else moving in the shadows. Who is capable of handing over such a trinket for a mere fort? Any kingdom/country belonging to the Silver Compromise or the Empires.¡± Her father and His Majesty can¡¯t think of a single word to argue or repute my claim. Lena leans forward and soberly say, ¡°That is why, your Majesty sue for peace. Use the death of your son as a reason to declare peace between both of our countries. I am sure that the new King of Cypress will be more than willingly as he will be able to save face in front of his subjects. Whilst His Majesty will be seen as the benevolent ruler, who wishes to protect his people at all costs. And most importantly if our enemy is from the Silver Compromise or from the Empires, we need to buy time and gain a strong ally that will be at our side. But we are in an urgent need of a powerful ally and ample time to fully prepare for a full-scale war. We managed to win this time because of luck and our enemy underestimating us, but that will not be the case next time. Next time our enemy will prepare properly and move to crush us in a single move. As of now, the Kingdom lacks trained officers, soldiers and lacks urgent needed personal at the fronts. In our current state, I fear that realistically speaking we will be luckily if we survive the first onslaught of attacks.¡± Her father opens his mouth to protest but Lena harshly interject, ¡°No, father, I have not forgotten our loss. I am merely being pragmatic about our current situation. Not only will this move give us the ample time we need to prepare and gain allies, but it will also serve the purpose of drawing out the culprit or at least hinting at the mastermind. Because without a doubt they will begin to rapidly move in response to our own unexpected movement. I am certain that they wished for war in order to be able to openly move about. And without that reason, they will fuel the makings of war another way. After all Cypress, is only one our neighbors seeing as we have several more countries and kingdoms bordering ours.¡± ¡°But if his majesty cannot so easily do so, I understand. I will add the finishing touches to allow for his majesty to sue for peace,¡± Lena flatly said as she rises to her feet and adds, ¡°Now if you excuse me, I am rather tired and I am sure that tomorrow-, there will be stately functions to attend.¡± His Majesty doesn¡¯t move or react at her departure as Lena easily passes through the silent palace and through the streets until she arrives at my manor. The familiar greeting silhouette is missing as she wordlessly makes her way to her own quarters. Lena locks the door behind her as she slides onto the carpeted floor. She painfully closes her eyes and curl up on her side to sleep on the soft carpeted floor. It hurts, but soon it will fade away. She just needed to bear the brunt of the pain until it did.
~ POV of King Edward ¢ó (Current Ruler of the Kingdom of Cypress) ~ King Edward was resting in the arms of his woman, when he was rudely interrupted by a frantic servant. Forced to leave the comfort of his women as he clothed himself, King Edward swore to himself that he would have the servant killed for interruption. But first he was to see to the annoyance. To his vast shock, King Edward found an entire household seeking a refuge. King Edward sat in his throne rather crossly. How dare the idiot suddenly break away from the Kingdom of Cypress! Did he truly believe that King Edward would protect him, because he worked with them? How foolish of the idiot, if King Edward did not kill him then they certainly would. But they were known to be a fickle lot. If King Edward refused, would they blatantly withdraw their support? King Edward would sidestep the situation much as possible. King Edward smiles benevolently at General Percy Byron as King Edward extend his hands out in welcome and says, ¡°Please be welcome General Percy Byron and all of your household. We the people of Cypress will gladly welcome you with open arms. I can only hope that we will not fail to disappoint your hopes.¡± General Percy Bryon bows and gracefully answers, ¡°Thank you, your grace. And should you require anything from our House merely speak and it shall be given.¡± King Edward snorts under his breath as he embraces General Byron in a brotherly fashion. General Byron looks humbled at his actions and bows once more. ¡°Be at ease General Byron, now go and settle in your household for the night. We shall speak more on the morrow,¡± King Edward truthfully said. King Edward happy leaves the nuisance to the care of his aides and returns to his chambers. Kind Edward finds his woman sound asleep on her back. Feeling full of vigor, King Edward climb onto the bed and place kisses on her spine. She sleepily arches her back and turns to face him. King Edward smiles down at she pulls him down for a deep kiss. King Edward decides that sleeping can wait as he can¡¯t possibly disappoint his beauty. Without further ado, he pushes all thoughts out of his mind in favor of doing. Chapter 13 - All-Hollow’s Eve -October 31st of 1312 Lena sips some rose tea as she munches on a cookie, while reading some reports. Lena knew Holly is going to scold her about eating and working at the same time, but frankly she was in no mood to pay attention. Maybe, Holly sensed Lena¡¯s foul mood, because she did not utter a single word of protest as she places a piece of cake in front of Lena, before silently leaving. Suddenly, the communication crystal ball begins to shine as it releases a small beam of light which expands into a large screen in front of Lena. (Largely thanks to Gadrin, who figured out to privatize the system and allow access to only certain communication glass balls. Much like a phone, you must know your parties number to reach them.) Lena puts her food down as the screen shows her father and his majesty before her. Her father bitterly says, ¡°We were too late, Lena, they¡¯ve already made their move.¡± His Majesties cheeks are tight denoting his anger in a cold voice he adds, ¡°General Byron household has openly defected to the Kingdom of Cypress. Other noble houses have begun to move to join them.¡± Lena frowns in understanding. Cypress will protest that they are merely offering asylum to a persecuted people and our kingdom will be unable to protest nor ask for their return. We could try to prosecute them for their crimes, but it won¡¯t work since the Kingdom of Cypress will never allow such an event to occur. ¡°Can we prevent the movement of other households?¡± Lena softly inquired. Her father shakes his head regretfully and replies, ¡°Not without declaring the kingdom in a state of emergency, which will only cause mass panic among the general populace.¡± ¡°Well, we are still at war with Cypress even though we are currently under ceasefire as the peace talks continue. But it is unacceptable to wait considering the potential consequence that may arise if we allow an open rebellion to take place,¡± His Majesty matter-of-factly added. Rising his gaze, His Majesty firmly orders, ¡°General Bartholomew, you are hereby ordered to declare attack upon Cypress. I will make the official announcement in an hour, you have then to prepare.¡± Lena taciturnly answers, ¡°It shall be as your Majesty orders.¡± The call ends as Lena rises to gather the officers to mobilize the entire army. All-Hallows eve, certainly was living up to its name. What better day to fight for the dead? Lena studies the gathered officers. ¡°Assignments: Corporal Ace is to remain behind defend the fort. Captain Darrell, will lead the left flank, while I lead the center of the formation and Lieutenant Jones, leads the right flank. Master Sergeant Robertson, you already have your assignment along with Chief Officer Gauthier. Are there any questions?¡± The men all firmly shake their heads. ¡°Good, then. I only have one request, try not to die. I would so hate to have to replace you, seeing as I have grown rather fond of all of you,¡± Lena truthfully said as she looked them in the eyes. A moist sheen appears in their eyes as they all salute their general with a burning fervor. Lena firmly says, ¡°Then gentleman, let us march.¡± The officers silently follow as their footsteps sound far heavy or perhaps far too light for the burdens they carry. Lena pauses as all the soldiers turn to face her as the fort fall¡¯s abruptly silent. Lena gazes at their expectant faces full of hope and fear. ¡°I heard my father tale of a warrior who once said, ¡°From this day to the ending of the world, we in it shall be remembered-; We few, we happy few, we band of brothers; For he to-day that sheds his blood with me, Shall be my brother;¡± Now I ask you, on this day will you raise your swords to the sky and fight at my side, my brothers and sisters till the end if need be?¡± Lena loudly declared. The fort is suddenly full of silent but gleaming swords raised to the sky. Lena raises her fist in response as the night sky is full of cheers. The sea of men and women part before Lena in silence as they raise create an arch of steel overhead as the officer¡¯s dart to issue orders. Lena eyes glimmer with moisture for a moment as she passes through accompanied by Dolly, they head towards the wyvern that had been commandeered. In the space of an hour, Lena had to pay, bribe, and threaten quite a few merchants, but in the end managed to gather a substantially group of wyverns in the space of an hour. After tonight Lena, would establish a proper flying squadron, but that was only if they survived tonight. The readied soldiers waited as Dolly held the reins in her hands and gave a light tug. The wyvern leaped into the sky as the wyverns silently followed Dolly¡¯s unspoken command. The wyverns climbed higher and higher into the night sky until they flew above the cover of the clouds. The moon glitters brightly as the wyverns float above a sea of glistening white, underneath a rippling night sky. Lena catches her breath at the beauty of the nearby moon that seems to be just out of our reach. Turning away Lena unpacked the new and improved version of the DB. The size and fighting capabilities hadn¡¯t changed, but the difference was that a gravitational rune had been added by Gadrin. Which ensured that no matter what type of maneuvering was done, no soldier would not fall off their board unless the board ran out of power. (Which did make Lena wonder just who Gadrin and his wife really were? A normal dwarf wouldn¡¯t have such talents nor would Dolly have such strong magic, if her mother was not powerful herself. But Lena know better than to pry for now.) Dolly lets out a shrill whistle that is overheard over the roar of the wind in their ears. The wyverns let out soft huffs in understanding as Dolly mental speaks to them signaling that they were fast approaching their destination. Upon deployment, the forces will split into three groups. Lena¡¯s group will oversee take the ground once in range, they will fly down under cover. The magicians will remain on board the wyverns and attack from the sky with Master Sergeant Robertson coordinating their attacks. Dolly had been tasked to maneuver the wyverns on their behalf, while the ground forces deployed. Captain Darrell and his left flank were to maneuver, while protecting the mages. And Lieutenant Jones primary objective was to destroy the citadel and guard headquarters. Dolly lets out a shrill whistle as Lena immediately holds on tightly to the saddle. The wyverns stop beating their wings and dive as they tuck their wings underneath them. The wind brushes through Lena¡¯s loose hair causing it to stand on edge. The sleeping glittering capital of the Kingdom of Cypress appears beneath them, Victoria. The wyverns unfurl their wings to slow their descent as Dolly lets out another whistle. Lena leaps off the wyvern as several hundred men and women do the same as they plummet down below. As they near the fast approaching ground Lena twists her body in the air and activate the DB. Suddenly floating and controlling her speed better, Lena brings her knees up to her chest and places the board underneath her feet. With ease, Lena controls her descent as she glides towards a struggling solider nearby. Similar scenes are happening in the air as their comrades help them climb on board. The wyverns cease to fall and pull themselves level as they halt overhead. The wyverns do their best to silently flap their large wings and wait for the signal to attack. In the distance, Lena spots sleepy guards yawning on the palace walls. With ease, she reaches into her side pouch and remove two small throwing knives. Lena adjusts them for a moment in hand before flinging them at full strength. The throwing knives pinwheel through their air, before slamming through their objective. The guards silently choke as their bodies slump to the ground. Lena lands on the wall as soldiers begin to land at various locations. With most of the soldiers grounded, Lena lets out an ear-piercing whistle.This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source. The sky begins to light up with various colors as the spells begin to gather. Lena signal for Corporal Quarrie and the officers to lead the men and women to their point of contact. Once the mages spells begin to rein down, the walls will be the first to go, which was their current location. The officers easily glide over the wall and head towards the guard¡¯s barracks, while Lena leaps over the wall and lands on her feet down below. Lena didn¡¯t need to use the DB, but it was far more convenient to use when trying to fly or maneuver in the air. Lena clips the DB on her back, not particularly heavy, but the primary reason it was so easy to manufacture. Once, Lena got back, this will be one of the main equipment issued to the flying squadrons that are to be created throughout the kingdom. A bell tower begins to frantically ring in the distance a second too late. The sky is lit with color as the spells crash into the walls and the city. The earth shakes violently as Lena runs over the jolting ground. Around the corner a group of frightened soldiers appear as Lena reaches for throwing knives. Lena dart towards the first two guards and slams the knives through their necks. A comrade of theirs shouts with anger as he swings his blade at the murder. Lena ducks as she rams the knife through the light armor and plunges the blade into his heart. The blade falls from the guard¡¯s hands as Lena ducks backwards as an ax chops the air in front of her. The remaining soldier easily brings the battle-axe down as the ax misses and slides across the ground creating sparks. Lena whistles softly in admiration at the technique and skill. Now this was a worthy opponent. Swiftly returning the remaining knives, Lena unsheathes her blades. The soldier swings the battle axe at her opened sides as Lena brings up her blade and parries the battle axe. The guard eyes widen in surprise as he is pushed back as the enemy¡¯s blade plunges into the soft underbelly. The guard falls to the floor as he tries to stop the bleeding. The guard stares up at the enemy with pleading eyes. With relief and dread, he watches the woman turn and raise her blade. With tired relief, he closes his eyes as the blade rings through the air. Lena rushes her chase as easily sneaks into the inner sanctum amidst the chaos. Lena climbs up a window and slips inside to find a man kneeling and praying to the gods. ¡°Prime Minister LaCroix, I don¡¯t believe the gods would dare to answer your pleas considering who you are,¡± Lena whispered as she took a seat before him as her blades drip blood onto the carpeted floor. A handsome graying man wearing dark gloves narrows his eyes at the sudden appearance of a woman. ¡°Who are you-,¡± Minster LaCroix angrily said and paused as his eyes widen in recognition. ¡°NO, it can¡¯t be. How is that possible? How-?¡± Minster LaCroix whispered in disbelief. ¡°Yes, I always find that people underestimate me. What is that they say about me? Oh, yes, the Scarlett Princess, who slept all the way to the top. Sadly, those rumors are false, but the masses are quite inclined to believe so,¡± Lena mused out loud. Prime Minister LaCroix grows unnerved at the silence, but dares not be the first to break it. ¡°Minister LaCroix, should we make a deal?¡± Lena persuasively said with a kind smile that did not reach her eyes. Prime Minister LaCroix mind races to save his life as he rises to his feet and seats himself on the edge of his bed. ¡°Very well, what do you wish to know?¡± Minister LaCroix confidently said as his rapidly blinking eyes give away his fear. ¡°There is much I wish to know, but sadly anything said would be lies,¡± Lena lightly said as Minister LaCroix faces pales once more. ¡°Hmm¡­I just wish to know one small detail, that you may be capable of answering. Where is General Byron?¡± Lena softly said. Minster LaCroix laughs bitterly and with madness in his eyes plunges the bald from his bed side into his own heart. Lena eyes the corpse as a sweating pale faced Chief Officer Gauthier enters the room. ¡°Sorry, it is simply chaos out there,¡± Chief Officer Gauthier apologetically exclaimed and paused at seeing the corpse. Chief Officer Gauthier sighs and says, ¡°I can extract information from the remnants of the soul, what would you have me do with the soul afterwards?¡± Lena steps over the corpse and replies over her shoulders, ¡°Chief Officer Gauthier, what do necromancers normally do?¡± Chief Officer Gauthier eyes glitter as he eyes the corpse with intrigue. ¡°Mustn¡¯t disappoint the General,¡± Chief Officer Gauthier crooned happily to himself as the door locks behind him. Lena leisurely makes her way down the hallway as she softly murmurs a song¡¯s lines, ¡°The King and his men, stole the queen from her bed, and bound her in her bones-.¡± The unwary guards turn the corner to see a woman singing softly. Her voice is eerie as it is beautiful as she flashes her teeth wolfishly at them. With fear, they rush forward as everything turns red.
~ POV of King Edward ¢ó (Current Ruler of the Kingdom of Cypress) ~ King Edward wakes to the ringing of the bells and the shaking. The woman in his bed fearfully clings to him as he forcefully shakes her off. Without pause, King Edward rushes to the windows to an unforgettable scene. The palace walls are burning as the guard towers are smashed to pieces from attacks streaming from the sky. How is that possible? Are the gods attacking? King Edward trembles with fear until he spots enemy soldiers of Alyssum fighting on the grounds. Turning on his heels, he grabs his strewn clothing off the ground as the woman trembles and fearfully speaks, ¡°Milord, what shall we do?¡± King Edward merely replies, ¡°Stay here,¡± before rushing to his mother¡¯s quarters. King Edward freezes as he finds his younger brother and sisters strewn like dolls across the floor. His mother turns to face him as poisoned wine drips down her lip. She smiles sadly at her son as the chalice tumbles from her hands and King Edward rushes to catch her falling body. Tears glimmer in his eyes as he croaks, ¡°Mother-.¡± His mother smiles sadly and weakly raises her hand to touch her sons face. ¡°We would have been made slaves if we were lucky,¡± his mother weakly said as she faintly added, ¡°Forgive me, my son.¡± Her hand falls limp as she closes her eyes tiredly. King Edward lets out a wail of pain as he rocks his mother¡¯s cooling body in his arms. He howls to the night sky as his cries go unheard. King Edward gently lowers his mother to the ground, before carefully crossing her hands over her chest. With tears in his eyes, he does the same for his fallen brothers and sister. Drying his tears as hatred burns brightly in King Edwards gaze. He would kill the invaders and raze the Kingdom of Alyssum to the ground, strewing salt into the ground, that nothing may live or grow for hundreds of years to come! King Edward makes his way through the palace to his throne room. By eerie chance the hallways are empty as the palace servants have long ago fled. The halls are silent except for the sound of battle on the palace grounds as through the windows the glowing figures can be seen clashing in a battle under the red lit sky. The palace rumbles for a moment as King Edward stumbles to pull open the golden door handles. With fury, he pulls the door and marches into the throne room. King Edward freezes mid-step as a figure coolly sits upon the throne with blades unsheathed. King Edward narrows his eyes with hatred as he cautiously approaches the bathed in shadows ¡°Your actions merit the capital punishment, death. Yet you still dare to sit upon the throne of a King?¡± King Edward icily said as he gauged the shadowy figure. ¡°I was bored waiting, so I decided to sit for a while. I hope you don¡¯t mind, but there were no other chairs,¡± a woman¡¯s voice replied. King Edward halts at the voice. No, it can¡¯t be! King Edward throw his head back as he laughs wryly to himself, it would appear we were all so very wrong. The woman arises from the throne and leisurely descends as she steps out of the shadows in the red light. The laughter disappears from King Edward face as he recognizes the figure before him, General Bartholomew of Alyssum. King Edward gazes at her with murderous intent as he unsheathed the blade at his side. That woman smiles at his actions and says, ¡°I¡¯m relieved that you¡¯re being a good sport about it. Then shall we commence?¡± She raises her blades and leaves her defense open in invitation for King Edward to come at her. King Edward darts forward aiming for her wrist. With ease, she parries the blade aside and stabs her blade back at him. He had expected as much and nimbly turn aside as he raises his own foot to kick her in the back of the knees. However, to his surprise his foot is unable to connect as she pulls herself back. That smile on her face does not fade as it only widens further in obvious enjoyment. King Edward furrows his brows as he hastily pulls himself back pull from her swooshing blade. Before being attacked as he barely manages to parry the blade that darted hungrily at his shoulder. They circle each other for a moment as King Edward darts back as she charges forward. Her blade swings at his head as he ducks feeling the blade pass just a breath overhead. While her second blade sneaks from down below, wincing he manages to twist away as the blade cuts into his shoulder as it passes by. Finally, her guard wide open King Edward plunges his blade into her side. Yet to his surprise she falls to her side without the blade touching as she sweeps her foot at him as he painfully falls onto his back. King Edward struggles to breathe as he rolls onto his side. With his eyes smarting he turn to face her only she¡¯s not there. A cold feeling of dread sweeps over him as a blade is plunged through his back and emerges out of his chest. King Edward cough painfully as his limbs grow weak. ¡°You- coward!¡± King Edward gasped. She leans close to his ear and says, ¡°Maybe, but funny thing is history will remember me as the victor.¡± King Edward wheezes painfully as she pulls her blade out and he slumps onto the floor. Her footsteps fade away as he stares at the bewitching sight through the windows. Warm glowing colors begin to fill the sky as if welcoming him. The bright yellows that his mother so dearly loved. Tear spill down his face at that awe-inspiring sight. The light only grows and grows until he fades away in it¡¯s warm basking light. Chapter 14 – Checkmate -November 1st of 1312 The citadel is filled with the scent of smoke and dried metallic scent of blood as the sound of wailing children and weeping widows fills the air. Lena hardens her heart against the painful wails as she stands at the open window. Dolly quietly approaches from behind and says, ¡°General Bartholomew, we have finished gathering the people in the square and setup up the magic broadcast system to showcase your speech throughout the kingdom. The truth stone is also in place in the plaza.¡± Lena doesn¡¯t react other than heading to the citadel balcony to speak to the people down in the plaza bellow. As she strides down the hallway, through the windows she sees their dead gently placed at the funeral pyre with the fallen figure of Lieutenant Jones. Sadly, Lieutenant Jones was struck down by enemy forces and perished in the encounter. As for the enemy, Lena ordered that they be extended the same curtsy. Her soldiers were somewhat reluctant to do so but wordlessly obeyed the command. Perhaps, this appeased the citizens as they had yet to openly revolt as of yet. Lena takes a deep breath, before stepping forth and facing the people of the Kingdom of Cypress. The people don¡¯t shout or yell as they glare up at her. Lena loudly says, ¡°People of Cypress, I truly lament that we were forced to meet under the banner of war and not under the flag of peacetime. I cannot ask for forgiveness, but I will ask for understanding. Please I beg of ye, open your ears, hearts and minds, before you judge me. And if you find that my words do not offer solace nor swift answer to fill that void, then I beg you judge my men not. Because tis I who is guilty and not those that willingly followed me. I beg you lay all thy hate and blame at my feet for I will bear the responsibility.¡± Lena pauses for a breath, before continuing, ¡°We came united against thee, because a house divided against itself cannot stand. I am horrified to say, that among our kingdoms there were vile conspirators to destroying the efforts of our kingdoms to maintain peace and harmony. Not only did your King Edward plot to kill his own brother under the guise of war, but took the lives of our crown prince and his loyal men.¡± At Lena¡¯s words the square is full with indignation and shouts. Lena speaks over the over the clamor, ¡°Please call yourself denizens of Cypress as much as it pains me to say these words they hold truth. I will present the culprits to speak for themselves and testify before you.¡± Captain Darrell and Chief Officer Gauthier escorts the prisoners in chains, General Percy Byron, his son and daughter, Cassius and Marigold. And last but not least the pale faced King Edward ¢ó. The people gape at the four figures in chains as Lena takes advantage of the stunned silence to continue, ¡°I will announce their crimes and then have them speak for themselves. And let us see if in the face of the denizens of Cypress they still dare deny their crimes.¡± Lena turns towards the four-prisoner and coldly declares, ¡°I, General Bartholomew of Alyssum find General Byron with his son and daughter guilty of treason and murder.¡± Not only did they betray their vows and country, but sought to dethrone his majesty and instigate open rebellion. But not before committing a most vile treacherous act, the atrocious murder of the crown prince with the aid of thine king,¡± Lena matter-of-factly stated as she overlooked the stunned crowd. ¡°No child should ever covet their father¡¯s wealth nor power, yet this unfilial son coveted all that which did not belong to him. Had this greedy man waited, given time all that which he sought would have been his. But no, this vile creature coveted the throne and committed a forgivable act, patricide. But not satisfied with taking the life of he who gave him life-. This wretched man arose and took a blade to those that trusted him the most. I am sad to say, that we arrived far too late to save the Queen mother and thy princes and princesses. Their lives were taken by that man, who calls yourself King. I ask you, is such a man worthy to be thy King? Not only when he so selfishly took the lives our soldiers for gain? Or perhaps, when he took the lives of his Father? Or when he took the lives that loved and trusted him? I ask you, will you still follow such a being, that does not deserve to be called a man? But if you do not wish to believe, then do not. But I ask you, do my words ring false to your ears?¡± Lean roared as the crowd seemed to have the urge to faint. Several soldiers unveil a giant glowing crystal in the middle of the plaza. The truth stone only darkens when lies are spoken. Chief Officer Gauthier removes the gag from King Edward¡¯s ¢ó mouth and pushes him forward to face the crowd. King Edward ¢ó, coldly looks at his people as a brave soul yells out, ¡°Is it true your majesty? Surely it is not? Your majesty?¡± The people more confidently shout for him to speak and so forth. King Edward ¢ó finally emotionlessly retorts, ¡°And what if it is?¡± The people become silent in astonishment as betrayal streaks across their faces. ¡°You need not concern yourselves with the affairs of thine rightful ruler. After all, livestock has no need to concern itself with matters beyond its weak-minded comprehension,¡± King Edward ¢ó truthfully stated. A young woman with disbelief stammers, ¡°Your majesty, surely you are lying! Is that truly what you think of us as live stock?¡± ¡°Livestock need not concern itself with the actions of those superior from birth. But yes, I coveted the throne and made certain that my rival died by my enemies¡¯ hand. As for my father, he was easy to persuade and manipulate as I wished until he became a burden. And as for my mother and siblings, well, I am responsible for their deaths,¡± King Edward ¢ó, dispassionately said. The crowd is in a frenzy as they yell and shout at the King. Lena gestures for the crowd to be silent as they somewhat reluctantly do so. With anger, they listen to the other three confess their crimes as the truth stone never fails to darken. With the last confession, several soldiers cover the truth stone and remove it from the plaza. The crowd weeps, gashes their teeth with anger and despair. But they remain still waiting for the woman to speak. ¡°I did not wish to burden you with the truth. But sometimes there is no alternative.Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings. People of Cypress, you cannot escape the responsibility of tomorrow by evading it today. I stand before you and I will give you two choices. I will let theses traitors go and allow them to fall to your judgement or I bring them to the Empires tribunals to be trialed. The choice is yours.¡± The people are quiet for a moment as the unanimous voice becomes louder. ¡°Justice!¡± ¡°Hang them.¡± ¡°See the traitors hanged!¡± ¡°The people have spoken and so it shall be done. Captain Darrell, hang the traitors,¡± Lena calmly stated. In the square, just by coincidence the hanging post happens to hold four nooses ready. General Byron and his children struggle, but their efforts are futile as the soldiers carry them through the spitting and angry crowd. As for King Edward ¢ó, he stoically stares at the crowd as if they are of no concern to him. Captain Darrell orders the soldiers to place the noose around the necks of the traitors. General Bryon glares hatefully at Lena as tears stream down the fearful faces of his children. With a nod from Lena, Captain Darrell commands the soldiers to release the lever as the bodies fall. Lena receives no sense of satisfaction at the sight of the twitching bodies as they kick in the air until their struggles cease. The guards stand guard to protect the bodies, lest the mob destroy the corpses. The emotional crowd turns to face Lena as she bows to them to their great astonishment. ¡°I am sorry that his one was not strong enough to protect thy and my people from harm. I beg forgiveness for my actions,¡± Lena firmly said as tears stream down the people¡¯s face. The air is still until Lena raises herself upright and says, ¡°I am the woman who destroyed so many of your sons, brothers, and husbands in war. For I am the woman who took the lives of those that you hold dear. And to my dismay, though I regret the lost lives, I regret not my action. Far better it is to dare mighty things-, than to rank with those poor spirits, who did not dare to take a stand. Should I have turned away and allowed those vile men to continue to trample the memories of those who fought so valiantly for a noble cause? Or should I have turned a blind eye and allowed for their farce to continue until another dared to take another criminal stance? How could I possibly stand before the gods at my deathbed and face those that had gone ahead in my charge? I could not and neither can ye. After all, we stand on holy grounds sanctified by, oh so noble blood that was spilled thereon.¡± At Lena¡¯s words the people look at their surrounding with surprise and new eyes. Lena declares, ¡°We stand here on these holy grounds that be a final resting place for those who here gave their lives that this nation might live. The brave men, living and dead who struggled here have consecrated this ground with their very lives. Time and history may forget this battle as a trivial passing event, but it can never forget what they did here. They fought and they died nobly. For a coward can die a hundred times, but a valiant man only dies once. It is for livening that they fought so valiantly and perished so brightly. But these brave souls are gone and can no more return. As the living, how can we falter before those that gave their very lives? How can we have any less devotion than them? I nor ye cannot permit their lives to be in vain for the cause which they gave their all.¡± Lena pauses as she gazes at their silent weeping faces. ¡°And that is why even though thy mourning clothes are scarcely worn I must speak. Time comes soon when we the soldiers of Alyssum will depart on the morrow and return to our homes. But for thy own home the battle has merely begun to be waged. Many will come to plunder and rob thine borders to claim thy lands. There will be many that shall cause many an uprising. And it is not they who will suffer but you, who were left behind by the dead. It is you the people that will suffer and not they,¡± Lena softly said. The people stare at Lena with troubled eyes now filling with panic and fear. After a moment, a lone man steps forward and says, ¡°Take responsibly, General Bartholomew.¡± At his words the plaza is full with similar words. ¡°What would you have me do? I cannot become your ruler nor do would ye be satisfied to be ruled by another kingdom¡¯s sovereign. But instead, would the denizens be willing to give one of the royal house one last chance? I have heard rumors that his majesty had a child live among the people. I believe the council members of the council can confirm my words as well. And if so, would ye be willing to follow him? In exchange, the Kingdom of Alyssum, will aid thy kingdom should thy borders be attacked and by doing so we shall no more be enemies, but sworn brothers,¡± Lena persuasively suggested. The plaza is full of murmurs as the man formally known as Private Eithan steps out into the crowd and stands before them along with the surviving members of the council. An elderly council coughs and in a raspingly says, ¡°What General Bartholomew speaks is the truth. Behold I present to you, the last member of the royal family, Eithan Fulbright.¡± Private Eithan takes a step forward, before kneeling to the crowd¡¯s horror and dismay of the council members. The people murmur amongst each other as Private Eithan remains kneeling in silence. After some time, Private Eithan at last lifts his head as sorrowful tears of regret stream down his face. ¡°People of Cypress, I am ashamed to call you my people. What has my family wrought amongst you but tragedy and pain? I hold no authority to call myself your sovereign. All which grants me that title or power is merely my birth,¡± Private Eithan softly said as emotional tears continue to stream own his face. ¡°I cannot atone for that which has already transpired. I am not a good man and though I strive to be one, I am still weak as any. I fear that lest we repeat the same mistake of our past, it will be a folly to crown me King,¡± Private Eithan honestly said as the people¡¯s faces softened at his words. ¡°But if the people wish and allow me, I will work all the days of my life alongside to protect and if need give my very life for this countries freedom. If you allow me to declare, from this day forth, there will no longer be a royal family, but a senate and council chosen by the people for the people! We will follow the example of the nations of the Silver Compromise and others that are similar. What say ye, people of Cypress will ye agree with my words?¡± Private Eithan said with absolute conviction. The plaza is silent for a moment and then is filled with loud voices that say, ¡°Yes, we will agree. But Prince Eithan, your majesty abandons us not, remain as our king. Let us live such as the people of Corral, who have their council and their ruler.¡± Private Eithan bows once more and at the sight the crowd wildly cheers as they cry for him to rise. After another moment, Private Eithan rises one more to his feet and with sincerity says, ¡°Thank you for your kindness. I will not fail the faith thou have so generously placed in me.¡± Lena allows the plaza to be filled with cheers and words for several minutes. Sometime later the plaza quiets down as Private Eithan turns to face Lena expectantly as does the crowd. Lena solemnly begins to speak, ¡°I fear I must cut short thy merriment with my solemn words. If I may, I shall speak for our honored dead as we light the pyres and pay our respects.¡± The crowd becomes still as they turn their heads towards the large pyres at the sides. Lena watches as Captain Darrell and Master Sergeant Robertson each take a burning torch and reverently light the funeral pyres. The pyres swiftly begin to burn as Lena deferentially says a eulogy for the fallen, ¡°Full of courage and valor they went to battle, Staunch and firm against fearful odds- Uncounted for, Glistening blades that tumbled to darkened earth, Yet though sheen fades to ash and dust, There they stand, still- firm. Oh fallen, what more can I or another ask for? Or even dare for more? Lest we tempt the Gods to rain terrible wrath- And deserving might upon us. They are at rest and, Age shall not weary them, nor the years condemn. At the rising of new day¡¯s dawn or the dying dusk, We will remember them.¡± The multitude of people are not the only ones to weep as Lena¡¯s men turn and hide their faces away from the sight of the bright pyre. Lena remains dry eyed and stoic in the face of so much sorrow and grief. It is not that she did not feel pain nor loss, but rather she would mourn her losses in private and away from prying eyes. Chapter 15 - At Ease -November 1st of 1312 Much later that same evening Lena waits for Captain Darrell, Master Sergeant Robertson, and Chief Officer Gauthier to appear in her study. Though exhausted, she still had a mountain of tasks to complete before mercifully passing out. The door creeps open as Chief Officer Gauthier carries a familiar stuffed duck accompanied by the other two. They silently shut the door behind them as their faces are tired and grave with a sad sheen in their eyes. It merely becomes more pronounced as they automatically line up and salute. There is a noticeable familiar gap which was once filled. After a second, Chief Officer Gauthier steps sideways and closes the pronounced gap. Without promoting Captain Darrell wearily reports, ¡°The attack was a triumph and a success, General Bartholomew. Our casualties were minimum with only 150 brave souls of men and women lost. However, numbered among fallen we did lose two officers, Corporal Quarrie and Lieutenant Jones.¡± ¡°You have my condolences on your loss,¡± Lena softly said. Captain Darrell and Master Sergeant Robertson blink rapidly to keep the tears from their eyes. From what Lena knew, the three of them were childhood friends and grew up together in the same town and even entered the ranks of the military at the same time. Though it was hard for them, they ascended despite the fact that none of them were nobles of any kind, but regular townsmen folk. ¡°For no man could ask for more, than he who gives his life for the sake of another,¡± Lena softly said as the men solemnly bowed their heads for a moment of silence. Lena breaks the heavy silence, ¡°Time waits for no one and though it pains me, time marches on,¡± Lena firmly stated. They nod and stiffen their shoulders as they raise their heads, though their cheeks may be wet. ¡°Master Sergeant Robertson, you are hereby promoted to Lieutenant. Corporal Ace having managed the fort well and exemplary in our absence shall be promoted to Sergeant. As for the rest of the officers, I leave the task to the both of you to promote,¡± Lena swiftly stated. Lieutenant Robertson removes his glasses and cleans them, before gruffly saying, ¡°Thank you, General, sir.¡± ¡°Have ye any questions before you are dismissed for the night. The day has been long and we are all in much needed rest. Tomorrow, there will be many things to do, but they can wait until tomorrow,¡± Lena wearily asked. After a pause, Lieutenant Robertson timidly asks, ¡°General, sir, why did we not ransom the Kingdom of Cypress or conquer the land into our own?¡± ¡°Because if we were to do so, not only would our Kingdom be bankrupted but our borders would be open to any attack,¡± Lena calmly retorted. Noticing the puzzled expressions of Lieutenant Robertson and Captain Darrell Lena adds, ¡°Our military is in the process of changing and strengthen itself. If I were to send new recruits into a hostile kingdom, what will happen? I know of an example, where a strong empire spread itself so thin, that a once mighty military collapsed. For our kingdom, not only is Cypress a liability, but a noose around our neck. The past ruler of Cypress, not only managed terrible the finances of the people but the common welfare. We would have to shoulder the debt of that kingdom, which we are in no positon to do. That is why it is far better to have Cypress as an ally than as a territory.¡± Their faces show understanding, but perhaps frustration at a more visible lack of reward or reasonable recompose for their comrade¡¯s death. Lena understood their feelings, but sometimes it is better to not be too greedy. The greatest teacher is Napoleon Bonaparte himself. True his greed was out of power, but the lesson still holds true. If he had merely stabilized his country¡¯s borders rather than expanding, this empire would not have fallen. But in his conquest for power he spread himself too thin and lost miserably. Lena did not care to repeat that same mistake as the military was currently strengthening itself for now. Not to mention after having used up one of her aces, she no longer held the same element of surprise. Even if they doubted she was the author of the successes, they believed she had an alley who was capable of such a feat and therefore would not underestimate her. And even more so after the creation and use of wyverns in battle. Lena was certain that within a fortnight all or most kingdoms will have some sort of air force ready. That was one of the primary reasons Lena was so reluctant to use them. Because, tactics like those only work once or twice, before easily being counterattacked.Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more. ¡°That is all for tonight. I order to you go and rest. All of you are dead on your feet,¡± Captain Darrell and Lieutenant Robertson sleepily salute as they leave the room. The door softly closes after them as Lena eyes the duck in Chief Officer Gauthier arms. ¡°Well, I must commend you on your superb acting Coco, I did not know you possessed such skills. But I suppose one is an actor when one vies for the masses attention,¡± Lena lightly said as she tiredly shifted in her seat. Coco snorts and says, ¡°Yes, well it was no great thing. After all, I saw what my brother did to my mother and younger siblings. And killing my father, I would not and could not dare forgive him.¡± ¡°I see,¡± Lena said as she studied the unusually sober duck, before turning towards Chief Officer Gauthier and asking, ¡°Chief Officer Gauthier, what news do you have for me?¡± Chief Officer Gauthier eyes become bright as he keenly reports, ¡°My spirit is doing that which the General desired and is acting as a good ruler. Although, there are is some opposition it should not be too much of a problem too quiet or appease them.¡± ¡°Yes, I was very pleased by the spirits acting. And what of the LaCroix¡¯s soul?¡± Lena quietly added. Chief Officer Gauthier smiles a somewhat disturbing smile. ¡°I used him as ingredient in my work. He¡¯s proved to be most useful and soon, I will be able to show my results if all goes well,¡± Chief Officer Gauthier said rather sinisterly. Lena faintly smiles and says, ¡°And since you have been doing good work, Chief Officer Gauthier, I shall reward you for your service. Ask and it shall be given if it is possible.¡± Chief Officer Gauthier frowns for a moment and ponders the subject. After a moment, he sincerely says, ¡°Nothing for now, but can I cash the request at a later point in time?¡± Lena somewhat warily answers, ¡°Yes.¡± Chief Officer Gauthier eyes glisten with glee as he grabs the sullen duck off the desk. Coco indignantly squawks, ¡°Wait, what about my reward?¡± Lena eyes the duck and says, ¡°You will gain your reward once you have amply proved yourself, Coco. You have yet to do so.¡± Coco sniffs nosily at Lena as Chief Officer Gauthier firmly keeps a hold on the duck and flees her study, before Coco responds back. Lena¡¯s bones creak tiredly as she makes her way to her bedroom. On the morrow, Lena must rise early and present herself at the Capital. It would be like facing a pack of hungry wolves baying for her blood. Without bothering to change or kick off her shoes, Lena falls onto the rarely used bed. Lena knew that Holly will shriek at her tomorrow, but she didn¡¯t care. ¡°Sometimes it¡¯s good to get our feathers ruffed,¡± Lena mumbled to herself as she fell into a blissful sleep.
~ POV of Elder of Typhon ~ -November 1st of 1312 With haste, he departed for the organization¡¯s headquarters. An emergency council meeting had been called, an event which had not transpired in over 350 years. Not since the demon king arose and perished before the forces of the heroes. It was late evening when he arrived along with many high-ranking members. Many of the members did not bother to don their formal wear other than their masks. Like children, they noisily and hastily entered the council room. Upon the last member sprinting into the room, the doors slammed shut behind him and locked. With cold curiosity, we all turned to stare at the council head in his sun mask. The council head arose and gruffly said, ¡°The Kingdom of Cypress has fallen and applied to formally become a council governed state.¡± Silence falls upon the council until a member with a fox mask dares to interrupt the silence. ¡°Your grace, how is that possible? What about the Silver Compromise and the Empires?¡± The feminine voice softly asked. The council head raspingly responds, ¡°Not only had the Kingdom of Alyssum already prepared documents to prove their reasons for attacking during a ceasefire, but can provide the testimony and confession from King Edward himself of his crimes. Not only were the Empires and Silver Compromise unable to protest the sudden strike, but we were unable to prevent the petition of the Kingdom of Cypress to be annexed and become its own ruling state.¡± The members gape and murmur amongst themselves as the elder with the moon mask rises and says, ¡°Please hold your questions. A spy of ours holds a recording of said events that transpired.¡± As the elder seats herself a member appears from the shadows and places a memory crystal on the table. A beam of light shoots out from the crystal and the scene enfolds above them. Everyone gapes at seeing the capture of Victoria in a single night one night, but the forces employed were all new and ingenious to most of them. After the battle scenes died off, the scenes changed to a figure known as the Scarlet Princess. The members are taken back at the eloquence of the woman as she speaks. By the end of the crystal even he felt inspired by her words. A silence reigns as the room darkens as the crystal shatters into pieces, now that it¡¯s recordings have been seen. He clears her his throat and speaks, ¡°Is General Bartholomew a threat? Or it the one who is aiding her?¡± The elder¡¯s nod their heads in approval as the council head raspingly says, ¡°There are no clues to the identity nor agenda of her backer. The only proven connection we hold is that of General Bartholomew. She cannot and must not be killed until we discover the identity of the puppeteer in the shadows. Find the connection. The council is dismissed.¡± All the members rise to their feet and depart as each leave in their own thoughts. He swiftly makes haste to connect his own inquires. He could not allow such a valuable promotion escape from his grasp and neither would his rivals. Chapter 16 - Royal Proclamation -November 11th of 1312 Lena gazes out of the carriage window deep in thought as the first early snow falls. By all right, Lena should have departed the day after the battle, but she had sent Holly in her place stating another obscure military law. His majesty had graciously received Holly, but had written a pointed letter giving her ten days to present herself. The last ten days had been busy as Lena had released the prisoners of Cypress and conducted a prison exchange with their new alley. A peace treaty had been written and signed as the last of Cypress forces happily returned home. And strangely enough, the two groups parted on good terms as the fort sent them with a large party. The wheels clumped with snow roll to a muffled stop before the palace steps. Lena gratefully waves to the carriage driver and makes her way to the young palace aide. The palace aide wordlessly leads Lena as she notices the curious gazes of the palace maids and manservants who stare at her with a mixture of awe and fear in their eyes. They were not alone in their thoughts. There were those that admired Lena¡¯s feats and others that were frightened at what she was capable of. Either way, Lena was a curious person to beheld. At the grand carved doors of the inner council room, the aide stopped as two guards opened the door for Lena to enter. Lena nodded her thanks as she proceeded into the council room that is brimming with wordless tension. Lena bows and cordially says, ¡°I greet the council and His Royal Majesty. I hope that you are all well,¡± before rising to her feet as she waits for the council to speak. Lena stiffens as her solemn father winks at her. With wary eyes Lena keeps an eye on the council and the exit. His Royal Majesty finally rises from his seat and head towards her. With a soft smile His Majesty halts before her and says, ¡°Kneel, Lady Bartholomew.¡± Lena automatically complies as His Royal Majesty declares, ¡°From this day forth ye will no longer be known as Lady Bartholomew, but as Princess Lena Sorrell of Alyssum.¡± Lena gapes in understanding at her father¡¯s lack of eye contact. Lena hastily speaks, ¡°Your majesty, though I am honored I cannot accept the honor. I am merely a general. I am not fit to be part of the royal family.¡± His Royal Majesty holds his hand out to Lena as she instinctively takes his hand as His Royal Majesty smoothly exclaims, ¡°My dearest daughter, I am sure that this is overwhelming for you, but the council and I have agreed to this. If you are worried there will be protests, I can assure you there will be not. My queen and your royal younger brother, the crown prince and royal sister have approved of thy appointment as princess. The official announcement shall be in three days hence and as such, you have more than ample time to prepare. If there are any subordinates that you wish to accompany you, merely ask and thy wish shall be fulfilled.¡± Lena is unable to respond as His Majesty firmly seats her next to him usually reserved for the attending royal heirs. The rest of the meeting passes Lena by as a blur as she tries to wrap her mind around the situation. Never in Lena¡¯s wildest dreams would she have dreamt of such an appointment. After all, it is no small nor easy task to be a royal. One is always in the eye of the public and of the elite. The council finally concludes their meeting and excuse themselves only leaving his Majesty and her father-, in the inner council. Once the doors close her Father turns to her and mischievously says, ¡°I bet you didn¡¯t expect that, now did you, my Lena?¡± Lena snorts in response, because she truly did not expect that. Her father swiftly interjects, ¡°To our dilemma of allies, the King and I came to the simple solution that has always worked throughout the centuries, marriage. Of course, there is a small problem, the first princess is already happily engaged to Lord Anton of Versailles and would surely elope if the position was forced upon her. And even though the Queen is yet young, we need a princess now and not later. Although it is unusual for a royal heir to be adopted if there are royal heirs, but it is not unusual in the history of Alyssum itself. Therefore, after much consideration on potential candidates and seeing as my lovely daughter is currently without an engagement, the only possible candidate was you, Lena.¡± The modern woman inside of Lena wants to scream and stomp that she had rights. How dare they appoint her as princess just to marry her off? But the rational side of her, understands their need to appoint her as a princess. After all the most traditional form to create an alliance with another country is through marriage. Besides, Lena could always run away if need be. And just maybe, if her suitor happened to look like her father, Lena surely wouldn¡¯t oppose going through with the marriage. His Royal Majesty tries to guess the solemn women¡¯s thoughts and says, ¡°Lena, no matter how we racked our minds, we could not find another candidate who the people would willingly accept but you. There was no one else.¡± Lena sighs and unhappily responds, ¡°I will agree to my appointment and need for a political marriage. However, I will be the one to choose my marriage partner. Please present a list of possible candidates for me to choose from.¡± Her father and His Majesty visibly relax at Lena¡¯s words. ¡°Now then, I have some questions. Am I to give up my position as General? Will I be able to still reside with my father and mother? And your Majesty, am I to call you father in public?¡± His Majesty steadily answers, ¡°Yes and no. You will still retain your position and power as acting general, but you will be giving up your position of General of the Northern Front and of Fort Terra. However, you will have gained the power and authority of a royal in exchange.¡± Lena reluctantly nods in acceptance as Fort Terra was left in the capable hands of Captain Darrell. ¡°Whilst in the Capital, you may reside at the family manor, but when social events are in function you must reside in the palace. And yes, you are to call me father. There are some other details as well, but they shall be taken care of as needed.¡± ¡°Very well. However, I have one request,¡± Lena solemnly said. Her father raises an eyebrow at that as His Majesty merely nods in reply. ¡°Before you protest my request, please hear me out. Please grant me, Lady Delilah Elm to be my lady-in-waiting,¡± Lena firmly said as she paused to gage their reaction. Their eyes widen in surprise but they do not move to speak. With some relief, Lena continues, ¡°I am sure there will be countless rumors at her appointment. The court and masses will say, that I am seeking vengeance. But I can assure you, I bear that girl no ill will. I am requesting her presence as part of my entourage for two reasons. Firstly, Delilah may be aware of those that approached the crown prince and may even recognize them if placed before her. And secondly, Delilah on the perchance of having known the crown prince may be silenced by those that remain elusive of capture. Upon the holidays arrival, Lady Delilah will return to her father¡¯s Barony out of the protection of the academy. Once out in the country making Lady Delilah disappear is no great feat.¡±The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement. But Lena¡¯s primary objective was to uncover the chosen love candidate. His Majesty and her father nod in understanding. His Majesty coolly replies, ¡°Very well, I shall send the decree out this very afternoon.¡± ¡°Thank you. And if that is all, your Royal -, Father I must return to the Bartholomew manor to gather my things and have them moved,¡± Lena calmly said as she walked past the smiling figure of her father, Duke Bartholomew. Lena wanders out of the palace into the snow, before climbing into the waiting carriage. The carriage rolls to a slow start as she gazes out into the increasing white landscape. Father surly is pleased, but Lena was certain her mother would be incensed. And it¡¯s not as though it is a problem as her mother is already 3 months pregnant with twins. She¡¯ll be giving birth in a couple of months to Lena¡¯s new siblings, the Bartholomew family heirs.
~ POV of Delilah Elm (Lena¡¯s Lady-in-waiting/ Heroine) ~ Delilah nervously follow the strawberry haired maid named Holly. Delilah had met Holly before and to be perfectly honest Delilah was terrified of her. Everything time Holly¡¯s cold eyes passed over, Delilah felt the same contempt she had dwelt with all her life. Delilah would like to state she had grown use the cold gazes, but she was sad to state that was not the case. As a child, Delilah thought it was a curse. No matter how much she tried to speak, no one ever truly listened. Everyone always made decisions for her on their own and assumed that was what she wished for. Delilah concluded she was simply weak minded. But not matter how much she tried, she could not properly voice her thoughts. Delilah hated that about herself, but it was the truth. She was utter trash. When Delilah first came to the academy, she saw it as a blessed chance to change. But instead she became even more isolated. Though she was blessed to finally made four friends even though they were all males. Nevertheless, Delilah was still truly happy at being able to make her first real friends. And when she met the beautiful girl with red hair in the gardens, Delilah almost cried out at her soft embrace. Delilah was so relieved at finally making a female friend, that she excitedly waited to meet her again, but she never fulfilled her promise. Delilah tried to drown herself in the academy¡¯s pond only to be rescued by her would be kidnappers. Delilah bitterly wished to die, but even that wasn¡¯t allowed. It¡¯s as if the heavens wouldn¡¯t allow such a fate to befall her. Isn¡¯t that rather ironic in the end? Delilah was appalled when a few days later, the crown prince announced his intention to marry her. Delilah tried to politely turn him down, but the words wouldn¡¯t come out. Delilah tried again to explain herself, but her words fell on deaf ears. In the end, Delilah forcibly found herself engaged to the crown prince. Delilah had prayed that the crown prince would change his mind, but he never did. Delilah began to be fear him as the crown prince would always be near and try to forcefully hold her. Delilah only found solace, when surrounded by her dear friends. Yet that did little to dissuade his actions as it seemed to further his madness. Delilah¡¯s familiar nightmares of her childhood returned with full vigor. The feeling of constantly being chased through darkness as someone closes in from behind. Only than to be surrounded by shadowy hands gripping and pulling her in all directions until a pair of white hands forcibly pull her out of the grasping shadowy hands. Before Delilah can sigh with relief, the white hands forcibly pull her struggling figure into the dark inky chest as she forcibly is sucked in and drowns in darkness. Delilah tried to accept the idea of her forced engagement, but she simply could not see the crown prince as more than a friend. And more importantly, Delilah did not want to marry the crown prince! Delilah decided to gain some time to plan her escape and pretended to enjoy her time at the palace. Delilah thought maybe she make an alley, but in the end, she was ignored by the maids and palace ladies. Delilah was merely seen as a social climber using her feminine wiles to further her own rank. Delilah wanted to shout that wasn¡¯t the case, that she wanted flee as far as can be. But even who could have possibly heard Delilah words much less believed them? Delilah had mechanically been greeting the guests, when she awoke from her stupor at the presence of the same red haired maiden before her. Delilah excitedly rose to her feet, but the maiden swiftly disappeared in the crowd. Before Delilah could follow she was dragged away by the crown prince. By the time, Delilah could escape, the beautiful maiden was long gone. Delilah excitedly asked, who the maiden was and to her utter horror realized her identity. Delilah felt utterly ill and retreated to her room. The one person who wished to be her friend, was the ex-fianc¨¦ of the crown prince. How could she possibly become friends with Delilah? Delilah was in a numb daze until she heard word that Lena was to return to the capital. Delilah would chant her name to herself like a prayer and it seemed to work. It¡¯s almost as things were going to well until as usual they fell though. Lady Bartholomew did not return and not only that but the crown prince was rude to her maid. Delilah tried to speak up, but nothing came out. Furious with herself, Delilah retreated to her chambers. Exhausted and tired, after that Delilah kept to her chambers as much as she could. Weeks later the crown prince was fighting with Flint in the gardens, but Delilah could not overhear what it was all about it. In the end, neither returned as the crown prince and flint perished in a foolish assault. Delilah was horrified by the relief she felt at being free, but it was sadly true. Delilah passed her days in a quite daze and was quite surprised to find herself asked to serve Lady Bartholomew. Delilah was so very relived, but so very tired. She wondered if just maybe, Lady Bartholomew will be the one to end her suffering. The sound of the door awakens out of her brooding thoughts. Delilah enter the study room to see her laying down on the couch reading a book as her loose hair tumbles onto the carpeted ground. Holly, the maid stomps over to her and without fear grabs the book out of her hands and places it on the small table to the aside. Holly loudly huffs as she returns to Delilah side as Lady Bartholomew bats her eyelashes at her. Upon seeing Delilah, the teasing expression disappears from her face and is replaced by a coolness. Delilah trembling bows and stutters a reply, ¡°Greetings, Lady Bartholomew. I am Delilah Elm. I am grateful to be in your service.¡± Lady Bartholomew studies Delilah for a second before firmly saying, ¡°Holly, leave. I wish to speak to her alone.¡± Holly stiffens and opens her mouth to protest, but she quickly shuts her mouth at seeing an intent look on Lady Bartholomew¡¯s face. Holly somewhat angrily bows and brushes past Delilah. The door closes a little too forcefully behind her. Lady Bartholomew leans back on the couch and pats the seat beside her. Delilah quietly shuffle over to the seat as her thoughts scramble on how to ask Lady Bartholomew her forgiveness without sounding insincere. But nothing comes to mind as the silence merely continues to grow. Delilah clutches her skirt in my hands as she opens her mouth to speak, but not a single word comes out. Delilah bites her lip in frustration as she tries again, but not even a croak emerges. In self-loathing Delilah wraps her hands around her throat as tears threaten to stream down her face. Delilah felt firm gentle hands pull her hands away from her throat. Delilah raises her trembling gaze to see a gentle smile appear on Lady Bartholomew¡¯s face as she gently pets Delilah head and says, ¡°You¡¯ve suffered much, haven¡¯t you? It¡¯s alright, I am willing to wait.¡± A childlike cry emerges from Delilah throat as she begins to cry. Lady Bartholomew pulls Delilah into her arms as Delilah proceeds to weep nosily in her arms for some time. Blushing furiously Delilah straightens up and opens her mouth to apologize. Lady Bartholomew shakes her head and ruefully says, ¡°It¡¯s alright, Delilah. Speak when you are ready.¡± Tears threaten to come out again as Delilah clamps her teeth together and blinks away her tears. Delilah nosily wipe her nose, before opening her mouth once more. Nothing comes out again and again, but Lady Bartholomew does not become cross with her as she patiently waits. Maybe, if it¡¯s her and if Delilah follows her, she surely will change. And so, she will. A cold block that had been inside of Delilah suddenly melts as if by fire. For the first time in her life, Delilah felt as though a terrible burden has been lifted from her. Delilah opens her mouth and say, ¡°Lady Bartholomew, I am so sorry. I am too blame for everything! If you wish to kill me, please do so, I shan¡¯t protest. I will willingly embrace your punishment as a kind mercy.¡± Delilah gapes at herself for speaking so much at once. In all the years that she lived, she never spoken so much. Lady Bartholomew tilts her head to the side and says, ¡°Please explain in further detail.¡± Too Delilah awe she proceeds to explain the events that transpired and her inability to communicate properly. Once finished, Lady Bartholomew finally speaks, ¡°Delilah, I will extend the same courtesy to you as I do my own men. I will not judge you by your past, but whether you obey me. And if you can, I promise that I will give you a place to live and make friends.¡± Tears come from unbidden into Delilah eyes as she scampers to her knees. ¡°Lady Bartholomew even if you did not say such words, I promise to follow you to the very ends of the earth.¡± Delilah solemnly vowed. Lady Bartholomew smiles gently at Delilah and pats her head. ¡°Thank you. Now then shall we go meet everyone else?¡± Lady Bartholomew softly said as she helps Delilah to her feet, before heading out the door. With hope filling Delilah heart, even though her hands tremble she firmly walks forward. This time, Delilah will introduce herself. And this time, she¡¯ll open her mouth without fear. Chapter 17 – Coronation -November 14th of 1312 Dolly stuffs her face with snacks while Delilah picks out a gown and Holly curls Lena¡¯s hair, which refuses to curl despite her best efforts. The most Holly can get out of Lena¡¯s hair is waves, which is exactly what she is aiming for. Lena is certain it¡¯s just Holly refusing to give up, but she not about to protest her actions. Last time Lena did, Holly gave her the cold shoulder for weeks. Lena thinks back to three days¡¯ time at her sudden appointment to that of Princess. What still surprises her is just how easily the council agreed. Although many of the noble families have mixed feelings, none are openly protesting as of yet. Although, if there had been, the most vehemently protestor would have been her mother. She was practically in tears once she was informed of the news. To her father¡¯s dismay she even threatened to divorce him and return to her house. After many soft words and coaxing, we finally convinced her mother that her father wasn¡¯t selling his daughter off. (Although technically speaking, he and her royal father were planning too.) They finally consoled her pregnant mother with the fact, that the Bartholomew household would still be her family and that Lena would only reside at the palace when required to do so. At that final prompt, her mother finally relented, but not first with having Lena promise to always visit her when in the capital first before going to the royal palace. Nevertheless, wherever Lena goes she is followed by rumors. One of the most rampant ones is that Lena slept my way to the top. Which is false and rather sickening, considering that Lena was formally adopted as His Majesty as his daughter. However, it is not as though Lena did not understand their fascination and curiosity at the strange situation. She would have easily joined in if the situation had been reversed. Though true, that Lena had ample war merits, they are not enough to gain her such a prestigious position. However, her fathers are cunning men that used the war and her current popularity to manipulate the council into agreeing, while the other half of the council they played on their worst fears. As such, the council found itself for one reason or another in unanimous agreement. After some careful consideration, in trying to understand the reasoning behind her father¡¯s decision Lena concluded that the decision in part was due to her suitable lineage. Even though Lena may have a somewhat questionable reputation, Lena is the daughter of a duke, who happens to be the current prime minster. Not only was Lena capable of conducting herself at social functions, but was aware of proper protocol. If they were to have chosen another maiden from another household, she would have to be properly trained unlike herself. Yet, Lena was not the only maiden with such training. After all, Lena was not the only duke¡¯s daughter in existence, who has such ample social training. And even then, that should not have been enough considering though there are more than suitable maidens that would willing to be adopted in the royal family should such a situation arise. Not to mention there are cousins or extended family branches of the royal family, that can still be more easily adopted. With all those factors against her, Lena still shouldn¡¯t have been chosen. But after much pondering the truth finally appeared before her eyes, all because of children blushing shyly at her appearance in the capital¡¯s square. Not to mention Lena subtly confirmed via Dolly. The most important favor or should Lena say the petty reasoning that swung the decision in her favor was her looks. Not a single member of the council could disagree, that Lena was pleasing to behold. Even if Lena wasn¡¯t engaged to a crown prince, many second sons would not be opposed to marrying her for her body. If Lena held her tongue, she was perfectly suitable. And though there are just as many lovely or more beautiful maidens than Lena, none came close to rivaling her figure. As such, taking all said above factors Lena was chosen. It¡¯s said to say, but sometimes looks do count for better or for worse. Lena¡¯s gaze wanders to Delilah as she smiles happily while trying to choose a dress. Dolly has already readily accepted Delilah, but Holly was still holding out against her. Holly hadn¡¯t forgiven Delilah quite yet. The instant Delilah became Lena¡¯s subordinate, she subtlety pulled up her interface and was shocked by what she saw. Upon accepting Delilah as her subordinate, the interface evolved. Most of the functions remained the same, but with the bonus of three new functions. Lena could see the skills of her subordinates, something called Field Vision, and Auto-Buff. The new Field Vision function allowed Lena to view the present actions of her subordinates who were within range. An added feature of Field Vision, was that she could see any of her subordinates past actions for the last 24 hours. Len felt that Field Vision was more like a DVR, where one records a bunch of shows and then fast forwards thorough only stopping at the important bits. While the Auto-Buff, automatically gave all of her subordinates a bonus, such as more mana or less mana consumption per minute or so forth. Apparently as they grew, the buff could evolve. Delilah¡¯s status held the title of heroine, which was an A rank title. Charm Bondage: ability to enchant all those you meet, Rank B. Light Magical Forte: ability to use light magic or spells, Rank A. Divine Blessing of the Goddess of Life: ensures one¡¯s survival and prosperity, Rank S. Now Delilah¡¯s skills weren¡¯t necessarily all mighty but her last skill truly was. Lena now understood how a simple baron¡¯s daughter won over a crown prince. Charm wouldn¡¯t be enough, but a divine blessing would be. Upon meeting Delilah, again, just by watching her stand Lena finally understood that Delilah hated herself. She carried herself the same way some of her students did as the look of despair filled their eyes wishing they could escape from their living hell as summoned heroes. It wasn¡¯t hard to gain Delilah¡¯s trust since she was so desperate for a friend. After hearing her tale, Lena wanted to curse who ever set her up as the heroine. Rather enjoying her role or falling in love in the process, Delilah was truly terrified the entire time. If anything else, she was in desperate need of protection. If the gods were going to choose a heroine at least choose someone who is wanton or would enjoy that type of attention. Are you telling her that there is a lack of narcissistic individuals in any of the created worlds? Surely the gods can easily summon such an individual to fit their needs! However, as Lena continued to study Delilah status, she noticed the unique heart with chains buff next to her name. Lena clicked on the buff for more information as her brow instantly furrowed. The buff was called, ¡°Constraint,¡± and did the following: lowers charm and blessing to acceptable levels rather than being locked at world changing event level. For one Lena, almost coughed blood at what those words meant as she felt cold sweat on her back. Suddenly Delilah¡¯s abilities didn¡¯t seem to be blessings at all, but more like a curse. If anything, Delilah was more dangerous than a Demon King could ever be. Because a demon king can be defeated, but how do you defeat a destined heroine? Lena gave praised the subordinate interface for its greatness. The interface instinctively did it¡¯s best to restrict Delilah, while still allowing her to be herself. But what worries Lena, is if Delilah is the evolve type? And if so, what will Lena do when that happens? Lena flinches as she come too shaking off such worries for now. When and if that time comes, Lena will find a way to deal with it. And if she can do nothing else, then Lena shall be the one to fulfill her villainess role and take Delilah¡¯s life. Holly steps back with a soft satisfied smile on her face as Delilah gently places a lavish, red rose gown on the chair across from Lena. Holly frowns and opens her mouth to protest as Lena hold her hand up to silence her. Lena studies the dress and smiles wolfishly. After all, what better color for a warrior to wear than red. And after all, red is what most nightwalkers wear when they roam the streets in search of their daily living. And wasn¡¯t Lena technically selling herself for the sake of her country? Besides Lena was already known as the scarlet princess. Lena gratefully say, ¡°No, it¡¯s perfect. What better color than for me to wear on stage? Thank you, Delilah.¡±The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement. Delilah smiles widely at the praise as she glows with delight. Holly on the other hand purses her lips in sullen silence as she frowns in quiet silence. Lena sighs and pats Holly on her head as Holly snorts and turns her back on Lena striding away to select some jewelry for Lena to wear alongside the dress. Lena removes her outer robe and with the aid of Delilah climbs into her gown. Lena breathes a bit harder but nothing that she can¡¯t manage. A soft knock is heard as Dolly nosily chewing on some food moves to open the door. Lena hears a loud chocking sound as she hastily turns around. A petite woman wears a gold embroidered silk lilac ball gown and some lovely, but large jewelry. She has almond shaped hazel eyes, creamy colored skin and luscious black hair pulled into an elegant bob. They all gaze with astonishment and in Lena¡¯s case suspicion at the regal woman. They all curtsy as Lena quietly says, ¡°Greeting¡¯s royal mother to what do I owe the honor?¡± Queen Florence smiles softly and says, ¡°You look lovely my dear. But I largely came because of this.¡± Queen Florence gestures to the maid following her to open a box, that holds a diamond encrusted tiara fit for a princess. The queen signals for Lena to sit as the Queen carefully takes the tiara from the box. ¡°It is custom for the Queen Mother to place the tiara on her daughter on her formal presentation. I never thought I would have to do it again, but to my surprise I do so with pleasure,¡± Queen Florence said as she carefully placed the tiara on Lena¡¯s head to not disturb her hair. Satisfied with her work, Queen Florence takes a step back and smiles. The tiara feels impossibly heavy on Lena¡¯s head as a soft throbbing begins in her head. Lena slowly rises to her feet and glance at herself in mirror. Lena didn¡¯t see much of a difference in her appearance. Though well-crafted it did not suit Lena¡¯s taste. Lena politely thanks the Queen, ¡°Thank you, royal mother.¡± A soft, charming smiles blooms on Queen Florence face as Lena suddenly gains insight how the King fell for the second daughter of an Earl from the Kingdom of Apone. Still Lena didn¡¯t feel reassured in the slightest by that gentle smile. Even though the Queen has been quite helpful and has shown no ill will towards her, Lena did not feel at ease in her presence. Perhaps, it is merely because she was on unfamiliar with terms her. But Lena did not feel that way about Princess Gwyneth or the Crown Prince, Prince Julian. On the contrary, they got along splendidly. Lena remembered their formal introduction as siblings two days ago, when Lena had crossing through the palace. Suddenly the figure of a petite beauty with raven hair, a miniature copy of her graceful mother except for the eyes, the excitable Princess Gwyneth happily barreled into Lena. Squealing Princess Gwyneth hugged Lena and exclaimed, ¡°Oh, finally, a sister! You have no idea how long I have begged and pleaded for one.¡± Before Lena could regain her bearings, she found herself dragged away to an impromptu tea party. Lena quietly drank the tea and murmured in all the right places as Princess Gwyneth gaily chatted to her. Despite herself, Lena smiled warily to herself as she remembered that this was the Princesses true character after all. A short while later a solemn but exasperated boy arrived at the tea party. With golden locks and hazel eyes, he very much resembled his brother, Prince Alexander. But unlike Prince¡¯s Alexander whimsical looks, Prince Julian¡¯s features were much dignified and solemn. Out of the two, Lena would state that Prince Julian was more suited to her tastes. Too bad, he wasn¡¯t the elder, but the much younger brother. Alas it would seem fate, had it against Lena. Because Lena is certain that Prince Julian will make a splendid middle aged man. Not to mention, that he is now her younger brother. Prince Julian though out of breath glares at his sister, but offers me a soft smile. Prince Julian bows and says, ¡°Greetings to our new elder sister,¡± before seating himself. ¡°I don¡¯t know if you remember, but elder sister Lena, I owe my life. When I was young and foolish I decided to climb the highest tower at a whim. Not only was I embarrassingly trapped, but no one was nearby to aid me. Not only did you climb up the tower to save me, but never did ye utter a word about the incident. I wish to formally thank you and sincerely say, that it is a pleasure to have thee as my elder sister. Unlike the one I already have, I like you much better,¡± Prince Julian sincerely said as he reached for some tea and snacks. Prince Gwyneth huffs indignantly at her younger brother and says, ¡°Well, the feelings are mutual. I like elder sister, Lena much more than you!¡± Lena smiles to herself as the two to squabble like siblings in front of her without decorum. If they can bicker like they usually do, then they must feel accept Lena as their sister. Holly gently pats Lena on the back as Lena comes to her senses. ¡°Thank you, Royal Mother for thine kindness,¡± Lena murmured. Queen Florence smiles warmly, before silently excusing herself as Dolly shuts the door behind her. Delilah seems unusually subdued as Holly studies Lena with some consternation as Dolly walks over to them. Lena pats Delilah on the head and says, ¡°It¡¯s alright Delilah. You¡¯re not that person anymore.¡± Delilah gratefully says, ¡°I know, but for a moment, I fearfully thought I was.¡± Lena smiles at her, before making her way to the door and suddenly halting. Lena over her shoulder asks, ¡°Delilah, have you ever been uneasy with the Queen Mother?¡± Delilah pales and hastily stammers, ¡°Milady, I would never!¡± ¡°I know, but still answer my question, ¡°Lena firmly said. Delilah becomes silent for a moment and careful says, ¡°The Queen has never been unkind to me, but there were times where I felt her gaze to be a trifle heavy.¡± It would seem Lena wasn¡¯t imagining it after all. Lena resumes her pace and heads towards to the ball room. Outside of the ballroom, Lena finds the crown prince, Prince Julian looking rather pale. Lena eyes twinkle as she places a gentle kiss on his check. Prince Julian blushes as he pulls away and stares at her with wild eyes. Lena teasingly flicks his nose and say, ¡°There now you have some color in your cheeks.¡± Prince Julian gives her a grateful embarrassed smile as he says, ¡°Yes, but there are other ways to do so.¡± With a mischievous twinkle in her eyes Lena retorts, ¡°Yes, but then I would have missed a once in a life opportunity to make the crown prince blush so sweetly.¡± Prince Julian snorts as he shakes his head with mirth as the doors swing open and a loud voice proclaims, ¡°Presenting his eminence the crown prince, Prince Julian and her royal majesty, Princess Lena.¡± Prince Julian composes his face and firmly offers Lena the crook of his arm. Lena wraps her arm around his as he leads her out into the open and down the winding staircase. The ball room is filled with polite applause as they make their way to the front to where his royal majesty stands. Her royal father smiles at the crowd and says, ¡°I thank and welcome all who are here. Behold I proudly present the crown prince, Prince Julian and my newest daughter, Princess Lena.¡± The ballroom is filled with soft cheers and clapping as the two bow and the crowd in turns does the same. Extending his hand, her royal father takes Lena by the hand to lead the first dance, while Prince Julian takes the Queen¡¯s hand. As they dance her royal father whispers, ¡°You look beautiful, my child.¡± Lena¡¯s head has been pounding for some time now, but she managed to reply, ¡°Thank you, royal father. And if I may say, you are still quite a handsome man for a father.¡± A small croak of laughter escapes his throat and with mirth in his voice he says, ¡°You tease. It is a wonder to me that you are still single and unattached. But I suppose we shall have to remedy that shortly.¡± Lena politely accepts the flattery as the dance comes to a halt and they bow each other in thanks. With a sigh, Lena plasters a bright smile on her face as the ravenous hordes descend. The nobles greet her with dazzling smiles of congratulations. While there are some true smiles, those are more of a leering, hungry fashion as they rake their gazes over her. It becomes a problem as Lena¡¯s admirers try to press closer as Lena beseeches aid from the Prince Julian with pleading eyes. Prince Julian most politely extracts her from the multitude as he requests the next dance. As they dance Lena softly says, ¡°Thank you, little brother. I thought I was about to be eaten alive.¡± With teasing eyes Prince Julian says, ¡°Truthfully, I¡¯m surprised, you weren¡¯t the one eating them.¡± Lena snorts as he bats his eyelashes at her. As soon as the dance is over, the hordes return to find Lena in the company of her younger sister, Princess Gwyneth. The rest of the tedious evening slowly passes by before Lena is finally able excuse her tired self from the wretched ball. With a relief, Lena returns to her chambers and tosses the wretched tiara from her head. Almost immediately the pounding in her head ceases as Lena coldly eyes the tiara. The pounding in Lena¡¯ head was most familiar to her. While fighting the Demon King and his minions, Lena would have terrible headaches from suppressing mind influence attacks. But why would the Queen give Lena such an item? Trust? But one usually sends spies to observe and follow. And if not, then what? The door opens as Holly, Delilah, and Dolly arrive. With some coldness, Lena says, ¡°Dolly, have your father modify the tiara for me.¡± Dolly raises an eyebrow at Lena¡¯s words but doesn¡¯t comment on them. She warily takes the tiara and returns it to the box. Holly and Delilah eye the tiara as Lena smoothly lies, ¡°It¡¯s just I thought that Gadrin, could embellish the tiara a bit more. After all, he is an excellent dwarf craftsman.¡± Delilah nods in understanding while Holly snorts in disbelief. Dolly swiftly departs while, Holly and Delilah aide Lena with the tedious task of undressing. Lena would bluntly admit, she hated dressing and undressing from balls. Chapter 17.2 - Appereances ~ POV of Queen Florence (Queen of Alyssum and new royal mother of Lena) ~ With a smile, Queen Florence removes herself from the court and return to her quarters. The maids undress and ready her for bed. With a casual flick of her fingers, the maids hurriedly excuse themselves. Queen Florence seats herself on her favorite couch and leisurely serves herself a chalice of wine. The queen snorts to herself how easy it was to manipulate the girl into accepting the tiara. Though no matter she studied the girl, she did not see a general but merely a girl with a pleasing figure to the eye. Queen Florence could only conclude that the girl¡¯s triumphs were flukes or was there someone else aiding her from the shadows. Yet the question was who? As of late, there had been many forces interested in their humble kingdom. But there was no harm in allow the girl to thrive until she outlived her usefulness. It would be easy to be rid of her by sending her far, far away as someone¡¯s woman. Queen Florence recalls the circumstances for her own political marriage. Though beautiful she could not compare to the beauties of Apone to gain the affection of her countries Crown Prince. As an earl¡¯s second daughter even if her father was the kingdom¡¯s spymaster it would have been impossible. But opportunities arise if one keeps their eyes open. By sheer chance, a foreign kingdom¡¯s prince was to participate as an ambassador in Apone. As an earl¡¯s daughter, it would have been difficult to approach the foreign prince. But with aid of her father, she had gained the attentions of the young prince. With glee, she accepted the foolish prince¡¯s proposal to become his Queen. Finally having her desire for power quenched Florence readied herself for her political marriage. Before leaving, her father, the Spymaster of Apone had given her one last order. Though Alyssum was no danger to Apone, time had a way of changing things. In the case, that Alyssum ever dared to raise its claws against Apone, Florence was to crush the opposition. And so, she had all these years. Not by the usually means of spying, but rather Queen Florence had weakened Alyssum. Alyssum was by no means weak as it could fend off the advances of its adversaries, but Florence had weakened the power within Alyssum sufficiently that Alyssum could never possibly rise against Apone. A shadowy, large figure easily climbs through the window as Queen Florence lazily appraises the figure that had been entering her chambers for the last ten years. The large figure kneels before her and says, ¡°Milady, all is going as planned. The rumors are being spread even if the nobles no longer dare cause unrest. Nonetheless, the rumors will provide ample cover for our own movements.¡± ¡°Good, then everything is going as planned. But take care, I do not want a slip up like last time,¡± Queen Florence icily stated. The shadowy figure nods as Queen Florence pulls the hood back to reveal a manly, strong face man with pepper streaked hair, that of General Tiberius Kingley. Queen Florence his face towards her as she places a passionate kiss on his lips as he easily responds in turn. Men were so easy to toy with. And a well-placed pawn can be stronger than a king, but sooner or later the time will come when a pawn must be discarded. With a smooth movement, General Tiberius Kingley carries her off to the bed. Breathlessly she pulls him onto her as he hungrily pulls open her sleeping gown. She lets out a soft moan as his hands rake over her. Everything becomes hazy, forgets herself in more pleasurable things. *
~ POV of Cardinal Richelieu (Member of the Church of Light) ~ A young acolyte in white robes scurries up the stairs and crashes into a handsome older man in white cloth and red sash. The young acolyte stammers apologetically upon recognizing the figure Cardinal Richelieu, ¡°Your Holiness, I am so sorry!¡± Cardinal Richelieu smiles fatherly at the young acolyte. ¡°Nonsense my child, it is alright. May the goddess of Light always shine upon you.¡± The acolyte bows in awe as he rushes away. He was simply in awe of having such an important figure. With glee, he runs off to tell his friends. Cardinal Richelieu waves to the youth as he makes his way to the inner sanctuary. Cardinal Richelieu warmly greets the archbishops and other members of the clergy as he passes through. Most of them smile warmly though a few keep their faces blank as they greet Cardinal Richelieu as he makes his way through.If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. Two paladins nod at Cardinal Richelieu as he enters the inner sanctum filled with the cardinals with the pope¡¯s chair remaining vacant. Cardinal Richelieu seats himself at the table as the rustling of the robes is heard as the rest of the members seat themselves. Cardinal Dulles remains standing and says, ¡°The goddess of Light greets you,¡± as the members in turns respond, ¡°And we greet the goddess. May we always bask in her light.¡± Cardinal Dulles sits down as a stern woman rises to her feet, Cardinal Avery. Cardinal Avery coldly says, ¡°The King of Alyssum has adopted the daughter of the house of Bartholomew.¡± A young archbishop clears his throat and says, ¡°Is she not a member of the Church of Light?¡± Cardinal Avery growls, ¡°The woman is known as the Scarlett Princess. It is inappropriate for the Church of Light to sanction such a woman! She must be excommunicated!¡± The air is suddenly full of shouts of disagreements until Cardinal Richelieu rises to his feet and signals for the members to reseat themselves. ¡°Calm yourself my dear brothers and sisters. The goddess shines her light on all her children no matter how far they have strayed,¡± Cardinal Richelieu calmly said. Cardinal Dulles clears his throat and adds, ¡°It is as Cardinal Richelieu says, the girl has committed no grave sin. Besides the choice does not lie with us but with his holiness. His holiness has accepted her and as the living embodiment of the goddess, we shall listen to the decree as holy write.¡± Cardinal Avery frowns as do some of the members. Cardinal Richelieu warmly says, ¡°Dulles, you cannot blame them for their fear. But if the child has strayed it is our duty to lead her back. I see no harm in their doing so.¡± Cardinal Dulles does not answer as he merely leans back against his seat and closes his eyes. Mollified Cardinal Avery and the rest of the members sit back down as Cardinal Richelieu does the same. The rest of the meeting passes by as the members discuss projects for the poor and ill. Cardinal Richelieu returns to his rooms as several priests and priestesses file in. Cardinal Richelieu smiles fatherly towards them and says, ¡°The goddess wishes for her sheep to be tended in Alyssum.¡± The young priests and priestesses¡¯ eyes gleam excitedly at their first assignment. Cardinal Richelieu congratulates each by the hand as the group gaily runs out. Cardinal Richelieu waves goodbye until the last of them vanishes from sight as his eyes narrow thoughtfully after them.
~ POV of Courtiers of Alyssum ~ The palace is decorated in festive wreaths and decorations as the Yule holiday is almost upon them as the parties are in full swing every day until the 25th. The royal family was throwing the annual Yule ball on the 23rd as customary as the royal family performed a solemn service on the eve to receive the Yule. Strutting like a peacocks and birds of feathers the courtiers gather in the ballroom. The women hide their smiles behind fans as they flirt with the men from across the room. The royal family majestically descends as the courtiers bow to handsome King and beauty of Queen. A soft sigh is head as the courtiers are in awe of their graces appearance. Followed closely behind, the solemn Crown Prince, Prince Julian is accompanied by the princesses, the petite raven beauty, Princess Gwyneth. And, the rumored Scarlett Princess, Princess Lena. Though beautiful beyond a doubt, there were to many rumors surrounding her to completely disregard them. The courtiers whisper furiously to each other at her appearance. ¡°I heard she slept with all the men in the barracks at Fort Terra.¡± ¡°Slut!¡± ¡°Whore!¡± ¡°Wench!¡± ¡°Well, I heard she¡¯s a witch!¡± ¡°Idiot, she can¡¯t use magic!¡± ¡°Exactly who would ever suspect such a thing!¡± The whispers continue until His Majesty takes the Queen by the hand and leads the first dance. The royal children remain standing and wait patiently for the dance to end. The courtier¡¯s voices shimmer down as they wait for the first dance to be done, before applauding his majesty. The musicians instantly spring into a popular song as the couple¡¯s dart towards the dance floor. The royal children greet the courtiers as the courtiers do their best to hide their thoughts upon approaching the Scarlett Princess. And even then, they find themselves dazed as those sapphire eyes seem to pierce right through them. The dazed courtiers gather in clumps as the whispers resume. ¡°She¡¯s a witch I tell you!¡± ¡°No, but a succubus definitely!¡± ¡°The Church of Light would had notified the kingdom!¡± ¡°Not if she seduced them!¡± The whispers die down as the Scarlett Princess takes the floor with the crown prince. The two gracefully dance as the courtiers despite themselves find themselves nodding in approval. They applaud the two as the dance ends and the royal children return to chat with ambassadors. The courtiers find themselves reluctantly speaking. ¡°So, she can dance, so can any noble lady.¡± ¡°Yes, but she looked good didn¡¯t¡¯ she?¡± ¡°It¡¯s the dress, I¡¯m telling you. Any woman would look good!¡± The night passes away in high spirits as the tables are full with treats and food for the hungry. The courtiers dine on the food as games are being played by the younger children in the corners of the ballroom. The courtiers smile ruefully upon remembering joining in on the games of hide and seek or I spy. Under the winter sky, the night roars on as the courtiers dance the night away. After all, what better way to celebrate the Yule? Chapter 18 - Duchy of Hyacinth -January 12th of 1313 Lena allows Holly and Delilah to debate her clothing as Dolly and Lena munch on some snacks enjoying the show. Lena is rather satisfied how at ease Delilah with Holly as does Holly because she is capable of bickering with Delilah rather than ignoring her. The last two months following the royal announcement of Lena¡¯s new title were full as Lena was busy establishing her presence at court as the courtiers wished to better acquaint themselves with the new princess. But Lena was mostly plagued by leering court young men. After being delayed in the Capital for weeks Lena would finally be able to return to the Bartholomew household. But it was not meant to be. Her Royal Father with great pomp bestowed upon Lena the additional title of Grand Duchess and awarded the Duchy of Hyacinth for her own. It is quite common for an additional title to be added to royal children to grant them their own personal land. But usually it is not quite so grand as that of Grand Duchess. However, regardless of appearances the gift bestowed upon Lena was not quite what it seemed. The issue lay in the fact the Hyacinth was the province in the worst of conditions and the most problematic out of all the provinces. The province was overrun by bandits and criminals. Gathering taxes was impossible unless the tax gathers were heavily guarded and even then, one had to find people to gather taxes as the people would flee into the mountains. The previous Duke had run the Duchy into the ground and upon doing so, his household fled the kingdom abandoning the townsmen. And although the Duchy wasn¡¯t completely destitute it was in just rather rough shape. Now said event had happened some twenty years ago, but her Royal Father had not been able to foist the Duchy onto anyone until now. And as such, Lena found herself in a ragged worn down castle and a Duchy with no potential prospects. Tired of the ongoing bickering Lena clothes herself in her usual clothes and escapes as. Delilah and Holly remain bickering. Sneaking out of the castle was easy as the current staff consisted of three staff members, Dolly, Holly and Delilah. But, on the morrow, Holly and Delilah were to contract new personnel for the castle. The townsmen greet Dolly and Lena without much enthusiasm or respect as they pass by. The town is rather ragged and run down stricken with poverty. After a tour of the land, Dolly and Lena return to the castle to find two rather aggravated women. Holly and Delilah loudly lecture Lena about proper princess behavior as she and Dolly eat. Finally, the two of them exhaust themselves before sitting down to join them for a meal. After the meal, Lena trudges to the study. The faded rich carpet greets her as Lena sits down in a rickety chair and sorts through the piles of documents for the next hours. The night is almost gone when Lena finally finishes sorting the piles. Most of the documents are debt collection notices and overdue taxes. If Lena ignores the lack of taxes she won¡¯t have any funds, but if she collects them from the already improvised people, the people will revolt against her. What can Lena possible do to revitalize this Duchy? New Cuisine? Everyday people barely have enough to eat. Tourism? There¡¯s nothing to see nor are there any hot springs nearby, she had double checked. Clothing? Who has time to learn about fashion, when one is barely clothed. New School? They already receive basic schooling and can apply for higher learning. Private Military School? It is rebellion for creating private forces. Culture? Who has time to see plays or art, when one is starving? Why would-. That¡¯s it. There is an untapped market right here. Lena smile wolfishly as she writes a letter to Merchant Vadim. That would will be killing two birds with one stone. -January 14th of 1313 Lena sniffs in the rocking carriage as Dolly is seated at her side. Merchant Vadim ignores the women as he sits squished between his two burly guards. Lena must periodically hide her smile at the scene right out of a mob boss movie. You come into my house on the day my daughter is to be married-. Although Lena had to give Merchant Vadim his due without him, she would be in worse straits. The carriage rolls to a stop as Lena impatiently climbs out. With a sigh, Lena feels the squishy mud under her. She knew she was going to get an earful when she got back. The cold breeze carries light flakes of snow that trail down from the sky as the rest of the members exit the carriage. Lena waits for Merchant Vadim to lead into the ragged building on the edge of town that served as the hideout for most of the criminals in town. Their footsteps creak on the wooden floor as they leave muddy tracks on the grimy floor. From the shadows, suspicious gazes are seen with the occasional leering gaze. Merchant Vadim leads them into a large open area within the compound. The criminals on the second floor look down at them, while the rest lean against the walls and stand on the far side around a seated figure. An older grimmer man, whose face had seen hard times signals for them to sit before him. Merchant Vadim and Lena seat themselves as Dolly and the two guards remain standing behind them. The older man greets them after a long period of silence. ¡°¡°Welcome to my humble abode, how may I be of assistance this evening?¡± Lena lightly responds, ¡°I have come to offer a fortuitous opportunity to redeem yourselves.¡±This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. The men snort in laughter as the older man fights back a smirk on his face. ¡°Oh, is that all? What a waste of both of our times,¡± The older man mockingly said as he leaned forward. A cold expression enters his face as he sneers at Merchant Vadim. The older man coldly spits out, ¡°Merchant Vadim, this woman has utterly enthralled you.¡± The men audibly snicker at his words and grunt in agreement. They nod their heads as others begin to impatiently move and rustle. Dolly¡¯s ears flatten as her tail fluffs out, while the two burly guards silently reach for their weapons in preparation. ¡°Redemption? We¡¯ve seen plenty of priests preach such talk. But does their word feed our starving families? It does not. Such a useless concept is of no use to us. As for our souls, well, that ship has already sailed on yesterday¡¯s evening tide. Scarlett Princess, I had expected a better offer from you. After all, are you not the General who pardoned any solider of their crimes?¡± The older man coldly said as his eyes narrowed slightly in realization of just who he was mocking in actuality. The men surrounding them stiffen and slightly pale at the older man¡¯s words. If Lena were to take offense at their words, she could easily call upon the soldiers from Fort Terra to aide her in destroying them or razing the entire area to the ground. Indeed, it was common practice among noblemen whose lands were overrun by bandits. In order to deal with the criminal epidemic, the nobles would burn everything to the ground and start over from scratch. Sure, the people were left with nothing, but it would destroy the bandits from the lands by instilling fear and absolute obedience in the population to follow the Duchy¡¯s laws. After that, what fool would dare to steal or more importantly protest against their lord, even if he was cruel? Much less dare to report him to higher authorities. ¡°What I offer is much more than that, what I offer is a brighter future of tomorrow,¡± Lena firmly stated as the men suspiciously study her trying to assess her. As the men¡¯s rustling and movement cease the room is full of a heavy silence. The older man breaks the silence and asks, ¡°What are you offering exactly?¡± Lena dazzles them with a charming smile. ¡°I am establishing a force throughout the kingdom known as the Investigation Unit. The primary purpose and function of this unit will be to bring criminals to justice. Not just your run of the mill criminals, but specialized criminals. Within the force there will be several specialized departments such as: Homicide, Tracking, Robbery, etc.¡± Lena matter-of-factly stated. The men gape in disbelief as Merchant Vadim hides his smile behind his sleeve. Doll looks down her nose at them as her ears twitch in annoyance until she grabs her tail and fluffs it out ignoring their gazes. The elder man finally stutters, ¡°Are you mad? Do you wish to see us tried and hanged for our crimes? Or is it a threat, that a reckoning will be reaped from our families?¡± Lena pointedly answers, ¡°I have heard rumors tell that your men are the most cunning criminals throughout the kingdom. Who better than a criminal to catch a criminal? If you feel, that you are not up to the task then please say so.¡± The older man chokes as he glares back at the calm woman before him. ¡°For too long nobles have gone unpunished for their crimes. Although our King is wise and the guards do their best, they are overrun and spread too thin to properly to do their job. After all the city guards, primarily job is to patrol and keep the streets safe and establish order. But that leaves little time for them to properly investigate and most importantly they lack insight on criminal activities. That will not be such a problem for you, now will it?¡± Lena firmly said as she gazed into their faces. The men¡¯s faces are full of wonder as they ponder her words. After a moment, a figure that Lena recognized from a wanted poster steps out from the crowd. Styr, was a well-known murderer in the kingdom a few years ago, until he suddenly disappeared. After some careful investigation, it was discovered that Styr was killing those that had wronged him. It was too late even if the people wished for his pardon, there was no good reason too. And if truth be told, it did not seem that Styr wished to be pardoned for his crimes either. Styr, though his appearance is like the wanted poster, handsome in his own way. But warmth never seems to penetrate those icy eyes of his. Out of the corner of Lena¡¯s eye she sees Dolly straighten on guard against him. She¡¯s not the only one as the two guards take a step forward in warning. ¡°And what of a murderer? Will you so simply forgive our crimes like that? And what if we commit another?¡± Styr icily spat out. ¡°All very good points. Your crimes are to be pardoned by the crown and state provided you work for me. Should you commit another crime while a member of my unit, you will be apprehended and trialed per your crimes by the courts. And lastly, I am offer the chance to ATONE for your crimes. Do you think I am doing this out of the kindness of my heart? On the contrary I am not. I wish to see a you suffer. Every time you fail in capturing a criminal or prevent a crime, I hope and pray that you will be burdened by your past in remembrance of the failure to prevent the root of evil from sprouting. If we can prevent a child or an individual from committing crimes of vengeance or survival, their future will be that much different and brighter. That is why I have come to you. And should you refuse, I will seek elsewhere until I find those willing to follow me. And when that time comes, I will send out my forces to capture those that will not atone for their past actions.¡± A different type of emotion appears in Styr¡¯s eyes of respect and awe. Or perhaps, a new light enters his dark eyes, one full of purpose. Without a word, Styr kneels and says, ¡°Scarlett Princess, should you keep your word, this one will atone for his crimes all his life.¡± Styr¡¯s name pops up in the interface as a new subordinate addition. The men¡¯s eyes widen in shock as they instinctively kneel in her royal presence automatically becoming Lena¡¯s subordinates. Lena did not care if they believed in the cause or not if they could follow orders that would suffice. The older man grumbles, ¡°It would seem that you are a better con artist than I am. But I have a feeling that will fulfill your words. Very well, my men and I, Barclay Reed swear to follow you, Scarlett Princess.¡± Lena grins nastily and says, ¡°Thank you. But I aware that there is stolen wealth and goods in the vicinity. I will need you to overturn such items to me in order to begin building the institution for training and fixing the Duchy. I am sure, that as productive members of my forces, you won¡¯t say no.¡± Barclay Reed and some of his men wince, but those that do are the thieves. Barclay rises somewhat reluctantly to his feet and leads her to the treasury. Merchant Vadim nods in sympathy at Barclay full well in understanding. But he really shouldn¡¯t complain, since Merchant Vadim is one of the richest merchants in the Kingdom. That reminded Lena that Merchant Vadim as member of her Duchy should be taxed per his wealth. Lena was certain that he evaded paying taxes for years. Merchant Vadim shivers as if sensing Lena¡¯s plotting. Merchant Vadim reaches into his pocket for a handkerchief and wipes the cold sweat from his forehead. Merchant Vadim purposefully puts distance between them as he chats with an old acquaintance. Merchant Vadim has good survival instincts after all. But on this occasion they won¡¯t save him. After all, he is a reliable subordinate, who won¡¯t disobey an order once it is issued. * Chapter 19 – School -January 21st of 1313 Lena happily whistles as she heads to her classroom, (which is the dining hall in the castle.) Today will be the first day of school for the Investigation Unit and Lena can feel the familiar joy of teaching returning to her. School took a week to start due to time constraints. Lena¡¯s new funds had to be counted and transported to her vault. Dolly was sent to supervise the entire orchestration, since some of the men might be tempted by the wealth. The men had to be sorted into departments per skills. For now, they would all be taught together but over time they would separate and be taught according to their department. It took longer than necessary since Holly and Delilah were in charge sorting the men. According to Holly some of them men were dragging their feet in order to see them more often. Lena wasn¡¯t worried since Holly was a specialist in dissuading men. Rather Lena was worried that the new recruitments may fall into old habits. To combat the situation, Lena wanted some goody two shoes who would stick to the very letter of the book. With the aid of Dolly, they managed to recruit those that wanted to be in Lena¡¯s employ, but did not wish to join the army. The new proposition appealed to many, who had not had not the courage to apply and regretted not doing so. Surprisingly this time around, there was a higher influx of women than men recruits. Which was just fine by her. Having a good mix of genders and species, Lena needed commanding officers. Officers wouldn¡¯t oversee investigations rather ensured things were done properly and supervising questionable recruits. With that in mind, Lena set off to poach officers from Fort Terra. There were several officers who wanted to retire or those that wanted to get promoted but couldn¡¯t. As soon as Lena offered them a chance at a promotion, they all jumped at the valuable chance and applied for a discharge, which Lena happily signed off on. It wasn¡¯t though Captain Darrell would protest. On that note, Chief Officer Gauthier was still at the fort as her liaison, but would soon be joining her. Lean burst into the dining hall that resembled a lecture hall causing the doors to slam against the wall and boom throughout the room. The new recruits were sitting down in groups rather than mixing as they should have. Lena snickers to herself, she had prepared a seating chart just for such an event. Standing before them Lena brightly says, ¡°Welcome to the Investigation Unit. But before we start I have a seating chart, please seat yourself accordingly starting with the first row.¡± They all stare at her with a mixture of disbelief until she calls out the first name. Sometime later everyone is seated as Lena adds fuel to the flames, ¡°Thank you and please note, that this is your assigned seat for the time being until stated otherwise.¡± The men and women groan at her words. Lena ignores her precious students sighs and complains. After all, that¡¯s just how students always are. They complain at the beginning until they bond.This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience. ¡°Before we start classes, we¡¯re going to get to know each other by playing a game. The game is called, Truth or Dare. But in this case, we will ask each person if they want to answer any question truthfully or fulfill any challenge issued by another,¡± Lena cheerfully said as some of her student¡¯s pale while others perk up and begin to look interested. ¡°Alright, Let¡¯s start with Barclay. Barclay, truth or dare?¡± Lean mischievously asked. Barclay groans as everyone grins at his misfortune. After some time, Barclay picks, Truth. Lena points at a student to ask him a question, after a moment Marie asks, ¡°What is the most expensive thing you have stolen?¡± There is silence for in the room until Barclay throws his head and laughs. ¡°That¡¯s easy, my wife. Back then she was a noble¡¯s daughter and let me tell you it wasn¡¯t easy sneaking her out of the damn castle!¡± Barclay barked as he wiped tears of mirth from his eyes. At his reaction everyone joins in laughing as they being to relax and enjoy the game as it continues. The entire point of the game is to be an ice breaker. If they can laugh with each other that means they can work with each other. After everyone had a turn Lena says, ¡°Now you have met and know each other. Learn each other¡¯s faces, because these are your comrades who will put their life on the line for you. These are the people who will work with you to protect the citizens of this country.¡± Her words seem to penetrate through them as they study each other with new eyes. Lena nods with satisfaction and says, ¡°Now let¡¯s begin class. My first question is what is the easiest way to catch criminals?¡± They shout out various answers and so forth. ¡°Catching them in the act!¡± ¡°Setting up a trap!¡± ¡°Finding incriminating evidence!¡± Lena patiently waits for the answers to die down, before answering, ¡°All very good answers, but the primarily answer is finding evidence and having it go through proper channels. Most of the time we won¡¯t find the ledger that proves the crime. On the contrary the people we investigate tie up all loose ends as much as possible by silencing those that work for them. But criminals tend to be caught because they spoke of their crime or someone slipped up. The reason I am saying this is because I will be unorthodox in how I want you to proceed. All of you are former criminals and know what types of people they frequent. I am sure that finding out such information will be no such trouble. Now having said that, I want to emphasize we must proceed with proper protocol to present proof and a reliable testimony that will not be questioned. For now, we will start on learning simple techniques such as fingerprinting, interrogation, collecting evidence, understanding a crime scene and so forth. Everyone please take your paper and quills to take notes.¡± The students grab materials that were set in front of them. Lena proceeds to lecture for the next several hours without pause. Not wanting to overwhelm them on their first day Lena excused them for the day after lunch. Not before explaining that classes, would be every single day from morning until evening. There was a loud groan at her announcement as Lena ignored her students. Full of energy, Lena wandered back to prepare the next day¡¯s lesson. It is a wonderful thing to be part of the education system filling young minds with knowledge. Chapter 19.2 – Light ~ POV of local priest of the Church of Light ~ The local priest rolls up his sleeves and marches into the castle of the Duchy. Vast reconstruction had begun in the township and on the castle, but the Church of Light¡¯s building remained broken and tattered. The abandoned castle was full of the sounds of reconstruction and new maids and manservants at work. The priest brushes past the protesting maids to be stopped in his tracks by a petite maid with strawberry colored hair. The maid eyes chill his very soul as she politely says, ¡°You are trespassing and uninvited to enter Princess Lena¡¯s domain.¡± The priest gulps as his robes rustle uneasily. ¡°I am a priest of the Church of Light and I demand to see Princess Lena!¡± The priest stammered indignantly. ¡°Princess Lena is currently teaching her class. But I can make an appointment for you to meet her,¡± the maid icily said. The priest flinched under the frigid gaze reflecting the visage of the goddess of Ice. The priest hastily flees while shouting back, ¡°I¡¯ll be back! This won¡¯t be the last you hear of me!¡± With great relief, the priest returns to his worn-down parish to pray to the goddess of Light. For a moment light shines down on him filling the priest with faith and hope. * Weeks later major reconstruction projects were finished in the Duchy as other projects were underway in the township and the several buildings were still in the process of construction. Accompanied by his small parish, the priest marches bravely into the Duchy. Since his first visit, the priest had been turned by the maid with eyes of ice. Surely, darkness was afoot and he would ensure to reach his goal. And teach her a lesson to never underestimate a servant of the Goddess of Light. They bravely venture into the Duchy to be stopped by an angel. The priest eyes widen in gratitude towards the heavens for the divine blessing. The sweet angel asks them to follow her and without out a doubt, they do so A petite beast-men girl snickers as she skips past them on an errand. The priest pays no mind to the fluffy ears and tail as he follows the angel. With great decorum, the angel asks that they enter study room. With great glee, the priest does so as he freezes with his parish. The door suddenly slams shut behind them as they are trapped with the icy presence from across the room. The petite maid stands at the side of the empty desk and eyes them darkly.If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it. The priest takes a courageous step forward to fight for the forces of Light. Before he can open his mouth, the maid sullenly says, ¡°100 gold coins are to be donated to the church for reconstruction.¡± The priest shuts his mouth in amazement at seeing the angel being a sign from the heavens. The maid holds out a large bag full of gold as the priest greedily takes it. Remembering himself, the priest benevolently says, ¡°May the goddess light shine upon you.¡± The maid narrows her frigid eyes. ¡°That being said, Princess Lena would like to kindly express the need for the Goddess of Light in the nearby towns that lack a priest. After all the light of the goddess must shine on all,¡± the maid flatly said with a touch of triumph. The priest gasps with horror. That would mean that most of year he would be on the road traveling rather than tending to his flock. The priest hastily says, ¡°The light must also shine here.¡± ¡°We are always in the light of the goddess,¡± the maid smugly said before adding, ¡°A deacon of the parish will most assuredly ensure that the light of the goddess does not stray.¡± The priest numbly nods as the gold in his hands feels impossibly heavy. The maid¡¯s eyes glitter darkly as she opens the doors for them to pass through. The parish congratulates the priest excitedly as the priest eyes seem vacant without luster. Without further ado, the presence of the angel greets them at the gates leaving them in even higher heights and plummeting the priest to lower heights. Light must shine and pierce through the darkness. The servants of the light must be prepared to venture into the shadows to spread the light.
~ POV of Cardinal Richelieu (Member of the Church of Light) ~ The adoring priests and priestesses wave goodbye to Cardinal Richelieu as he waves goodbye to them from the citadel. Cardinal Richelieu benevolent presence fills all those that he passes by with joy and light. Cardinal Richelieu even stops to help a young acolyte that had spilled papers onto the ground. With eyes of awe, the young acolyte thanked Cardinal Richelieu for his aid, who merely chuckled in reply. The glass stained windows cast dancing lights of colors as Cardinal Richelieu passes as if illumining his very path. Waiting inside his rooms is a fairy like beauty with bright pink hair. Alongside her is a handsome young man with green colored hair. Cardinal Richelieu warmly greets them as he sits down. ¡°Welcome children of the light.¡± The two chorus back, ¡°May the light of the Goddess always shine upon you.¡± Formalities completed Cardinal Richelieu kindly asks, ¡°How are the goddesses teachings spreading?¡± The green haired youth replies, ¡°The word is spreading, your excellency.¡± The pink haired maiden chimes in, ¡°A new favor of awakening has begun.¡± ¡°The goddess is pleased by thine service, but a new assignment has been given. The two of you will attend the Championship Tournament and enlighten those whose faith has fallen,¡± Cardinal Richelieu lightly said. ¡°It will be as his excellency commands,¡± The two firmly said before departing from his presence. Cardinal Richelieu soothes the papers on his desk and begins to write a letter to the King of Alyssum requesting aid in spreading the light. One could never have too much light. Chapter 20 – Conference -March 30th of 1313 It has been almost three months since, Lena had been granted the Duchy of Hyacinth. Renovations of the township and the construction of new buildings, where completed as new projects were extending out now into the surrounding towns of the Duchy. The first batch of Investigation Unit¡¯s needed a few more months before being ready to establish branches in all the major cities. Eventually there would even be Investigation Units in all the cities down to the villages. But for that Lena would first need to establish head branches. Her Royal Father and the council had already approved the change in the kingdom¡¯s judicial system and info-structure. And strangely even the Captain of the guards approved of the change. Although having never met the man other than at social functions, Lena couldn¡¯t be certain of his sincerity, but her fathers did speak well of him. The nobles did not oppose the change as the Investigation Unit was to target everyone else. A pity, as her cunning fathers had worded the change in law so well, that the nobles failed to notice the danger. And by then, they wouldn¡¯t be able to protest as it is already an official law. Though what came as a surprise was the official invitation inviting Lena to attend the Championship Tournament, (a fighting tournament that is hosted by a Kingdom every 5 years.) This year¡¯s turn was the Demon Kingdom of Reinhart. The championship would allow Lena to meet Xerxes Reinhart and possibly all the love candidates as well. Even though it was an opportunity, Lena could not bear to miss, she felt uneasy. Was it a trap for her or for Delilah? The crystal before Lena begins to glow releasing the beam that enlarged before her. The light screen comes into focus and shows the seated figures of her father¡¯s. Her father smiles at Lena in delight as the royal father says, ¡°Lena, if I had known the value of your dwarf, I would have stolen him first. But at least he is now in my employment as well. And I must admit, his presence is a breath of fresh air among the craftsman and inventors.¡± ¡°I do not mind his working on other projects, but mine are to always take priority. And royal father, I would take it very badly if you were to poach him from my services,¡± Lena sternly said as her royal father tried to look innocent at her statement. Dolly had informed Lena of the offer made to her father from the King. But Gadrin was rather loyal and firmly turned down the King¡¯s request. Her royal father hastily says, ¡°Shall we commence the discussion?¡± Her father hides a smile as Lena arches her eyebrow in reply. All traces of warmth and emotion disappear from both of their eyes as they return to wearing their usual masks. ¡°What is the current state of the Duchy?¡± Her royal father asked. ¡°I am pleased to say, that I have resolved all bandit, criminal and poverty issues. As of now the Duchy has once more been restored to its former glory. Not to mention that the training for new recruits and school for Investigation Unit is going well. Much of problems that I am encountering are not a lack of intelligence as the new recruits know the kingdom¡¯s laws inside and out, but rather a lack of common sense. Though the Church of Light has been unusually active,¡± Lena dryly stated.The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings. Her father snorts and warily says, ¡°Yes, the capital has had an influx of clergy members as well.¡± The three of them are silent for a moment as they ponder that thought. Rather than opening another can of worms, they toss that problem aside for now. ¡°The crown is pleased with your progress and must thank you for silencing those that opposed your new title and position,¡± Her royal father added. ¡°Let us stop walking about. What is thine opinion on the invitation to attend the Championship Tournament? I must admit it came to me as a surprise. There is no doubt an ambassador must be in attendance, but it should be the crown prince, who should be invited to represent the Kingdom of Alyssum. I have to ask, are we at ill terms with the Demon Kingdom of Reinhart?¡± Lena warily asked. Her royal father sighs and replies, ¡°No, we were just as surprised as you were. It is most unusual for you to be invited, but it is not strange. After all, the rest of the kingdoms are curious to meet the new princess of Alyssum. And though there were ambassadors at your presentation, they are not the most trusted personal of the Kingdoms or Empires. As for the Kingdom of Reinhart, we are neutral with each other. There is no good will nor ill will, we have largely stayed out of each other¡¯s way. I do not think the King of Reinhart is plotting any sort of trap by inviting you, but one can never be too careful.¡± ¡°Understood. But in regards to my marriage I have yet to receive a list of potential fianc¨¦s,¡± Lena cheerfully chirped. Her father dejectedly mutters, ¡°It¡¯s precisely because no one knows you. Everyone is either afraid to offer for you hand because they have heard the many rumors surrounding you or wish to meet you beforehand. I¡¯m afraid that we won¡¯t receive marriage proposals for your hand until they meet you or receive a report that can trust concerning you. And that is why at the Championship, you must be at your most charming, Lena. Therefore, you cannot participate in the Championship in itself. We don¡¯t want to scare away any potential suitors.¡± Lena frowns a bit unhappily. It wasn¡¯t like she was planning to win, but it sure would have been fun to pit her strength against the strongest competitors in the land. What did she have to do to have some fun around here? Lena sullenly replies, ¡°Fine.¡± Her father¡¯s notice her distress as the royal father swiftly adds, ¡°Lena, I am sure you will amply enjoy yourself regardless of your participation in the tournament. And remember on the morrow to depart to the tournament.¡± Lena sniffs in reply as the call ends as she glares at the dark room. With her weak magic, she barely could use the communication system, but it still worked. With a sigh, she dials a familiar number. Lena was going to inform Chief Officer Gauthier of his new position as Military Liaison. Chief Officer Gauthier had been begging her to be allowed to become a member of the Investigation Unit, but she had been forced to decline as she still needed him at the fort. However, Chief Officer Gauthier had trained his new replacement and all was for his departure. Besides Chief Officer Gauthier would oversee the Investigation unit while she was away. Lena was fully confident he could handle them and if not, he could always scare them to death. *
~ POV of Chief Officer Gauthier (Subordinate of Lena) ~ Chief Officer Gauthier cheerfully packs his things and readies for them to be delivered to the duchy of Hyacinth. He had been begging the General for months, before finally being appointed to that of Military Liaison. Chief Officer Gauthier did not have many friends, but for the first time he found himself among people of his own. The Investigation Unit were rather open mined about studying the art of death and murder. A stuffed duck flaps his wings and sullenly says, ¡°Master, are we really taking the metal suit?¡± Chief Officer Gauthier raises an eyebrow at the question. ¡°Coco, do you not like the new body I am making for you?¡± Chief Officer Gauthier sadly asked. The stuffed duck shivers and hastily answers, ¡°No, master, it¡¯s just the suit does not work yet.¡± Chief Officer Gauthier frowns in thought. ¡°You are right, perhaps I am lacking a crucial ingredient,¡± Chief Officer Gauthier mutters to himself forgetting his current project. The stuffed duck coughs bringing Chief Officer Gauthier back to his senses. With a cheerful whirl, Chief Officer Gauthier summons a skeleton crew to help him pack. One can never have to many helping hands. Chapter 20.2 - Babe ~ POV of King Eros Reinhart (Demon King of Kingdom of Reinhart) ~ King Eros Reinhart greets the court as per usual except to occasionally glare at his son, Xerxes. The little brat had the gale to yawn openly in court. A vein begins to pulse under his eye as his queen places a gentle arm on his wrist reminding him to not glare so darkly while at court. King Eros Reinhart glare disappears to the obvious relief of his retainers and the rest of the court. With a polite face, King Eros Reinhart greets the envoys of the rest of the kingdoms and only occasional glances at his bored looking son. King Eros Reinhart sigh in slight relief at seeing Belladonna Invidia approach Xerxes and try to engage him in conversation. Xerxes coldly ignores her and if he deems a response it is rather curt. That lovely young maiden is engaged to his son. Not only is she from a good demon family, but she is a promising mage. She has beauty and brains and yet that idiot child of his is not interested in her! He prefers the favors of the loose woman of the court or visiting brothels with this friends. King Eros Reinhart has the urge to beat his son like a rug for his rudeness. And yet Belladonna does not become angry as she patiently responds to no doubt callous words. The last straw is when that brat rudely pushes past her heading into the gardens. King Eros Reinhart sees look of pain and embarrassment cross her face. With a wet sheen to her eyes, Belladonna excuses herself and rushes out of the hallway. This idiot, how can he treat his fianc¨¦ so callously! Not only that, but daring to humiliate her in public! Before King Eros Reinhart can rush after the idiot and beat him to death, his wife firmly grabs onto his cloak. King Eros Reinhart grumpily straightens up and resumes greeting the guests as swiftly as possible. King Eros Reinhart chants what he will do once he finds that brat of his. He would beat him an inch to death. Nay, disinherit him! No even better sell him off! King Eros Reinhart continues rant in his mind the tortures that he would inflict on that fool. Some of his thoughts must have shown as the ambassadors greeted King Eros Reinhart with a pale face and shaking hands. King Eros Reinhart frowns, perhaps, he unintendedly let out some of his killing intent. No harm done as none of them are dead.If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it. Eyes gleam in anticipation as King Eros Reinhart sees the last of the ambassadors approach him. To his delight the ambassador stammer out a greeting before literally fleeing from his presence. King Eros Reinhart delight must have shown because his wife with a bright smile proceed to step most painfully on his foot. Before King Eros Reinhart could excuse himself from the court and his wife¡¯s grasp, a name is announced, ¡°Presenting her royal highness, Princess Lena of Alyssum.¡± At those words the entire court turns to face towards the far side of the court. King Eros Reinhart had heard the rumors concerning the Scarlet Princess. A witch, a whore, and countless more. To be fair, King Eros Reinhart was curious to meet the woman behind the rumors. Just what kind of woman would spark so many rumors? King Eros Reinhart and many others did not believe she was the author behind the defeat of the Kingdom of Cypress. But still King Eros Reinhart was rather curious to meet her. The court and King Eros Reinhart watch with interest as a figure emerges between the open doors. Their breaths halt for a moment as a stunning woman with flowing red hair in a gleaming silver gown approaches them. King Eros Reinhart suddenly understood, why she was called the Scarlett Princess. A woman that is capable of making one sin most joyfully. Many of the men in court openly admire her figure as he did until his wife most firmly trampled his aching foot. King Eros Reinhart stiffens in pain as he subtly edges away from his wife. With merry cheery, King Eros Reinhart returns his gaze to Princess Lena. Her aquamarine eyes surprise the most. Tis not the color that surprises him, but rather the firm resolve in that gaze. He had seen many gazes that belonged to powerful men and imposing women, but this was the first time he had ever seen such a clear, piercing gaze. Princess Lena comes to an elegant halt as she gracefully curtsies and says, ¡°Greeting your royal majesty, I greet you on behalf of the Kingdom of Alyssum. I hope that his majesty is well and pray that you continue your wise rule for a thousand years to come.¡± King Eros Reinhart didn¡¯t immediately respond as his eyes were glued to her neckline that plunged to reveal soft mounds. His senses most painfully return as his wife digs her nails into his arms reminding King Eros Reinhart of his status and wandering eyes. King Eros Reinhart coughs as he extracts his arm out of his wife¡¯s painful grasp. ¡°Thank you, Princess Lena for thy lovely presence in joining us. Please rise and be welcome to the Kingdom of Reinhart,¡± King Eros Reinhart soberly said to the Scarlet Princess. King Eros Reinhart smiles once more before fleeing from his wife¡¯s presence that promised a reckoning. The last glimpse King Eros Reinhart has of the Scarlet Princess is being surrounded by the court¡¯s young dandies. But he did not stop to watch lest his wife catch him. King Eros Reinhart shudders as he purposely marches to find his idiot son. He most certainly was not venting nor worried that his son had inherited someone¡¯s wandering eyes. He was merely disciplining that idiot son of his. Chapter 21 - Royal Excursion -April 4th of 1312 Lena yawns lazily as Dolly munches on some snacks. Delilah and Holly were anxious about her dress-ware as they knew the importance of Lena¡¯s appearance whilst in the demon kingdom in representing Alyssum to attract a potential marriage alliance. Lena¡¯s presentation at court had been a success, but unfortunately none of the love candidates were present not even Xerxes Reinhart. Lena grabs a cookie to munch on as at last the siege is over. The final decision was a closed neck, royal blue gown tunic. The top half was like a gown, but the skirt flows straight rather than spreading outwards. Why the two chose a modest dress since demon women tended to wear revealing clothing was a mystery to her. Fully dressed, they head out with Dolly in charge of observation and Holly primary objective is leading/protecting Delilah. Delilah nervously grabs her skirt as Lena reaches over and gently pats her on the head. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, enjoy yourself you¡¯re among friends,¡± Lena murmured. Delilah smiles prettily in thanks as Lena reminds herself to never repeat those words in public again. Lena had no intention of accidentally creating another harem for Delilah. Straightening her back, Lena and her three loyal attendants glide through the doors into the ballroom as the gazes are either leering or curious. Lena greets the familiar faces as various whispers sprout around her. ¡°I head she slept her way to the top!¡± ¡°No! But she¡¯s the king¡¯s daughter!¡± ¡°Who knows, maybe there¡¯s more to their relationship than meets the eye.¡± ¡°After all, one has to wonder why they call her the Scarlett Princess.¡± Lena ignores the whispers until a waving figure catches her eye. Dolly catches Lena eye and points at the gardens before scurrying away. Lena hastily excuses herself and rushes towards the garden. Holly glares at a group of nobles as Delilah trembles from behind her. Lena frowns as she locates two candidates among the group, Xerxes Reinhart, the demon crown prince and Alastair Florentine, the saint of the Church of Light. But what almost causes her to stumble is the forming bruise on Holly¡¯s cheek. Hiding her fury, Lena schools her features into that of indifference. Coughing Lena grabs the groups attention and dramatically says, ¡°Holly and Delilah, I¡¯ve been positively looking all over the court for you. I¡¯m simply famished and dying of thirst. Go fetch something to sustain my body for I fear I¡¯ll faint dead away and embarrass myself.¡± Holly hides the mirth in her eyes as Delilah breathes with relief, before bobbing up and down to make their escape. Unfortunately, a breathtaking young maiden with flowing pink hair and golden colored eyes steps forth. The pink haired maiden is wearing a white, silk flowing gown that both showcases her figure and makes her appear as innocent as a fairy. The pink haired maiden softly says, ¡°Not until they apologize, they stepped in our away and did not defer as they should have.¡± The young men and women in the group nod their heads in agreement. Lena doesn¡¯t reply as she notices a figure approaching in the distance. Hiding her smile, Lena apologetically replies, ¡°Please allow me to take proper action.¡± The young woman smiles like a cat having eaten the canary as she waits to see the two maids be humiliated before her. But before they could react, Lena kneels before them and solemnly says, ¡°This one apologizes for her attendant¡¯s rude actions.¡± The nobles blink in confusion and surprise. For a noble to apologize to another noble for a servant¡¯s mishap is unheard of. King Eros Reinhart suddenly appears before them and roars, ¡°What is the meaning of this?¡± Lena remains kneeling on the ground as King Eros counites to roar, ¡°Who is behind this answer me!¡± King Eros narrows his eyes at his son and pointedly says, ¡°Xerxes?¡± The lovely pink haired maiden steps forth and softly answers, ¡°Tis I your majesty. I was merely asking for an apology from this woman¡¯s servant¡¯s.¡± King Eros icy glare could have frozen flowers. ¡°Lady Moreau an envoy of the Church of Light, remember to shine the light all,¡± King Eros growled.If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement. The nobles gape at King Eros¡¯s barbed words as he helps Len to her feet. ¡°Princess Lena, you have my most profound apologies for my son¡¯s lack of courtesy,¡± King Eros said. The nobles hastily bow except for the sullen Prince Xerxes and Alastair who smiles in reply. ¡°Nonsense your majesty, I am the one at fault. I did not mean to insult your court and guests, I simply wished to apologize on my attendant¡¯s behalf. I am sure that no ill will was meant nor intended by Lady Moreau¡¯s words,¡± Lena generously said. Lady Moreau sulks but keeps her gaze down to the floor as the noble¡¯s sigh with relief. King Eros ignores them and firmly states, ¡°Walk with me, Princess.¡± Lena inclines in her head in agreement and subtly signals for Holly and Delilah to follow. King Eros chats with Lena for a bit before being called away. As soon as he departs, Lena leads them into a quieter part of the gardens. Delilah steps forth and sighs. ¡°It¡¯s my fault, Milady. I wasn¡¯t paying attention. Before I could apologize, Lady Moreau stepped forth to teach me my place. Holly took the intended slap for me and stated, that if Lady Moreau dared to raise her hand again, she would come to regret it,¡± Delilah tiredly said. Lena rubs her forehead. It was not Delilah¡¯s fault, it¡¯s just the Heroine flag rising and leading to a romantic encounter. And was why Lena apologized to defuse the flag and prevent a repeat of the situation. Though Lena would hold a grudge against Lady Moreau. A soft rustle reveals Dolly excitedly walking towards them. Lena whispers for Delilah and Holly to return to her rooms with Dolly. The two dart towards Dolly who protectively leads them away. Lena returns to the courts to excuse herself for the night, when a familiar group in the gardens heads towards her. Lena curtsies and swiftly says, ¡°Please do not mind me and continue on your way.¡± Lena brushes past them as a figure steps in her way. Alastair charmingly says, ¡°Thank you so much for your kind actions, Princess Lena. May the goddess bless you.¡± Lena smiles politely in response and sidesteps around him, though his arm lightly brushes against her sending a jolt down her spine. Lena frowns as the hair on her body stand on edge in wariness. Alastair, wasn¡¯t the simple saint he pretending to be, that man was most dangerous. Lena was going to have to look into the Church of Light and the healing saint¡¯s past. Pondering the surprising hidden character of Alastair, Lena arrives at the court. To her chagrin, Lena spots two candidates, Gray Ashford and Oasis Ramses greeting King Eros. At first glance Prince Gray appears only to be a simple cat tribesman. Lena¡¯s fingers twitch dangerously at the sight of his auburn ears and tail. Before flinching reflexively as Lena nervously glances at around. She could have sworn she felt Holly¡¯s piercing gaze on her. Lena ignores the light sheen of cold sweat on her back, before studying Prince Oasis. Lena run san admiring eye down the very fit prince. Lena would admit it, out of all the candidates, Oasis¡¯s body is the best of them all. Pulling her mind way from Oasis¡¯s fantastic sculptured body, Lena eyes their demeanor. His demeanor matches the game scenario as the handsome play boy with nothing to hide. But after meeting Alastair, she would have to disregard the character¡¯s personalities of the otome game as Gardenia was a parallel world. Lena would have to keep in mind from now on. Lena scans the court for the other two candidates, Ciel Eckhart and Khan Zinnia. She only spotted their envoys as heated whispers crept into her ears. ¡°It¡¯s such a shame that the elf and dragon prince are not in attendance.¡± ¡°I heard that it¡¯s concerning a woman.¡± ¡°gasp¡­. No! Do tell!¡± ¡°Well, apparently they both fell for the same woman or so the rumors say.¡± ¡°Well, I heard that the dragon prince is in love with the elf prince.¡± ¡°squeal¡­... Forbidden Love!¡± Lena furrowed her brows over the rumors. The first rumor might hold water, but the second? Not a chance in hell. But it did make things more complicated to meet them. The well-known proverb states, ¡°Keep your friends close and your enemies closer.¡± But it¡¯s hard to keep your enemies close if you don¡¯t know who they are.
~ POV of Alastair Florentine (Saint of the Church of Light) ~ Alastair drops into a chair and undo¡¯s his collar. The smile leaves his face leaving only chilling fa?ade behind. Lady Monroe, Eva storms into his bedroom via the hidden passageway. Annoyed, Alastair slam his hand onto the table as Eva flinches to a halt. Alastair gently says, ¡°Look a bug,¡± and raised his hand to show the squashed but. Trembling Eva comes closer as Alastair casually grabs the silky skirt and wipes his hand clean. The pristine skirt suddenly has a small sickly reddish stain. Alastair smiles lazily at Eva and ruefully says, ¡°What is it?¡± Eva much more subdued tone replies, ¡°I was humiliated this afternoon by that woman!¡± ¡°We already got rid of one royal heir, it would arise too much suspicion for another one to be killed so soon. No, we use her to get what we need, Cardinal¡¯s orders,¡± Alastair calmly said as he leaned back into his seat. Eva frowns and asks, ¡°Fine. But what are you going to do?¡± ¡°A loving young man of course. And if that does not work, I can always be the caring saint,¡± Alastair calmly answered. Eva¡¯s shoulders stiffen as she bites her lip. Sulking, Eva asks, ¡°And if that doesn¡¯t work, what then?¡± Alastair shrugs and says, ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be too hard to convince her. Women are surprisingly easy, if you know what buttons to push. If she doesn¡¯t want a charming young man, well I can always show her another side. After all, I have yet to fail at a mission.¡± Eva falls silent as Alastair closes his eyes. That woman wouldn¡¯t escape him. But if she did by some grace of the goddess, she wouldn¡¯t escape the cardinal. Chapter 22 – Championship -April 5th of 1313 Lena hides her yawn as she climbs out of the carriage at the arena¡¯s entrance. The entrance was strictly for nobles which housed gardens to rest from the excitement of the arena. From the distance, Lena recognizes several figures from the game, she had yet to meet, Princess Alita Solana, Belladonna Invidia and Princess Bridgette Hlynn. The three women chatted as their fianc¨¦s huddled in a group some distance away. Out of the three, Princess Alita is the most fair and sweet looking. With long white hair carefully braided, she wears a simple blue dress with intricate sewing. What attracts Lena¡¯s eyes is the feathers in her hair proving her avian heritage. Lena¡¯s fingers twitch at the sight of the feathers, before turning towards Belladonna. Lena sighs once she does. It¡¯s not that Belladonna lacks a figure, but rather she wears too little. It is a common sentiment among female demons, but men want things left to the imagination. Lena avoids staring at Belladonnas exposed body rather studies her features. Glossy silver hair with yellow eyes and a curved set of horns extruding gently forward almost like a crown of sorts. Belladonna has an arrogant look on her face, but it is not cruel if Lena had to say. On the other hand, Princess Bridgette has fair skin, golden wavy hair with laurel in her hair for decorations. Her stormy colored blue eyes are fierce, but there is an elegant smile on her face. Her clothing is reminiscent to that of ancient Rome or Egyptian with a slight twist. Bridgette was quite different from most of the females Lena had met. Not in appearance but how she held herself with confidence and pride. She resembled a modern 21st century woman. Seeing Lena approach the trio of fianc¨¦s let out a relieve smile and take the chance to flee. The frowning women study Lena with mixed expression on their reserved faces. But their doubts vanish as they all set polite expressions on their faces at her arrival. ¡°Greetings Princess Alita, Lady Belladonna and Princess Bridgette. How are you this fine morning?¡± Lena said as she curtsied. Princess Alita smiles faintly in reply as Belladonna loftily looks down her nose at Lena, whilst Princess Bridgette gracefully greets Lena. A familiar voice emerges from behind them. ¡°Good morning, Princess Lena. As usual your countenance radiates the purity of the Goddess of light,¡± Alastair drawled. Lena winces at the corny lines as she turns to greet the charming visage of Alistair and sulking figure of Lady Monroe. ¡°Thank your Holiness,¡± Lena politely said. Alastair smiles at the other woman before saying, ¡°Princess Lena, may I have the honor of requesting your presence for today¡¯s match?¡± To Lena¡¯s surprise a soft voice comes to her rescue. ¡°I¡¯m sorry your Holiness, but Princess Lena has already agreed to sit with us. Perhaps another day,¡± Alita softly said. Lena flashes Alita a grateful smile, before chiming in, ¡°Yes, perhaps another day, your Holiness.¡± Alastair sighs dejectedly and says, ¡°Yes, I suppose so. But before I go-,¡± he pauses as he reaches into his pocket and pulls out a beautiful white lily. ¡°A beautiful flower for a beautiful maiden,¡± Alastair seductively said as he held the flower out to Lena. Lena mutely takes the flower as he grabs her outstretched hand and places a lingering kiss on her hand. Lena wretches her hand out of his grasp as a ripple of goosebumps appear on her skin. A mocking smile appears on his face, but is swiftly replaced by a heartbroken expression. Alastair excuses himself as Lady Monroe shots Lena as they stroll away. Once out of earshot Lena sighs with relief as Alita begins to giggle as Belladonna joins in with a faint smile and Bridgette fights to hide her ferocious laughter as she clutches her sides. Rosy and struggling to breathe, Bridgette much more warmly says, ¡°Shall we go?¡± Lena follows the unlikely trio of friends and seats herself next to the side of Alita as Belladonna seats herself between Alita and Bridgette. Dolly, Holly, and Delilah quietly seat themselves behind them to watch the matches. Lena leans over and whisper to Alita, ¡°Thank you.¡± Alita smiles sadly at Lena and replies, ¡°I far too well understand the feeling. There is no need to thank me.¡± Lena grips her skirt to keep herself from hugging the poor poppet. It was plain to see that the idiot was Gray Ashford. But what was the problem with pollical marriages, one was lucky if their partner considered them or even liked them. Lena lets out a sigh to which Belladonna says, ¡°You¡¯re unexpected to say the least. I for would have thought, considering the rumors, that you would have launched yourself quite happily at his grace.¡± Belladonna lets out a shriek of pain as Bridgette elbows her most firmly in the ribs. ¡°Sorry about that, please don¡¯t take her words to heart. Belladonna just lacks tack that¡¯s all,¡± Bridgette said as she gave the sullen Belladonna a pointed look to behave. Lena snickers, ¡°No need for apology. Because if I was well, I surely would be the most famous courtesan in history. But in the end only time will tell.¡± Alita lets out a small laugh as Bridgette lets out a chortle of laughter with even the sullen Belladonna letting out a small huff of laughter. Bridgette wipes a tear of mirth from her eyes and says, ¡°Oh you are funny, I¡¯m so glad. I was worried there for a bit.¡± They are interpreted as the announcer steps onto the stage and begins to announce the fighters. They all clap appropriately and wait for the matches to start. The first match is between swordsmen Tiro of Bell and Onyx a Cat Beast-men.This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings. Lena fights yawning as she tries to act interested in the matches. Noon mercifully arrives as a respite for the nobles and crowd to rest and eat before continuing the matches. Lena stretches as Bridgette asks, ¡°Why not join us for lunch?¡± ¡°It will be my pleasure,¡± Lena said as she followed them out as a bored looking Dolly trails behind, whilst Delilah looks on excitedly and Holly looks as cool as ever. The streets are full of colors and gay people laughing and talking boisterously. Lena sniffs the air full of tantalizing spices as Dolly wrinkles her nose at the stench. Lena¡¯ stomach rumbles quite loudly as she blushes in embarrassment and the trio titter. Lena smiles apologetically as she feels pointed glares at her back. Holly was going to lecture upon their return. They arrive at a rather fancy establishment as the proprietor leads them upstairs to where three men are already sitting. Lena is surprised to see Bridgette stiffen before swiftly hiding her reaction with a cool smile. Well, it certainly looks like there is more to the story then it appears. The woman seat themselves as Dolly, Delilah, and Holly seat themselves at a small table behind them. Lena subtly studies the men, but none of trio even glance at Delilah. But neither of the princes turn to glance at their fianc¨¦s either as the three women grow quiet before them. ¡°Princess Bridgette, please tell me more of your country. I have heard and read about it, but I have always been curious about it,¡± Lena swiftly said. Bridgette relaxes as a confident smile appears on her face. ¡°I¡¯m so glad you asked. Although the Kingdom of Corral is largely an island based country, we have a strong navy and active trade. I¡¯m not sure if you have heard-,¡± Bridgette said as Oasis rudely interrupts her. Oasis self-assuredly leans back in his seat and says, ¡°Pphht, please Corral is not as important as she makes it seem. Though vast in trade it is still only an island kingdom with many smaller islands.¡± Bridgette does not get angry, but rather elegantly pours herself a cup of juice and takes a sip. After a brief pause she softly says, ¡°Well, I suppose my husband is correct. After all I must agree with my intended, since he is doing me the favor of marrying into the family.¡± Sparks almost seem to fly between the two of them at her words. Alita shifts uneasily as Belladonna sniffs and arrogantly says, ¡°Waiter, where is the food?¡± The tensions die down as the two of them remember themselves. Alita smiles gratefully at Belladonna who winks at her out of the corner of her eye. Lena smiles lightly back at Belladonna as Belladonna stiffens with embarrassment at being caught. Xerxes doesn¡¯t react as he seems to have not heard Belladonna and ignores her purposefully as he turns to speak to Oasis. A hurt expression crosses Belladonna¡¯s face as she looks down for a moment to compose herself. Bridgette and Alita simultaneously reach under the table for one of her hands and give her a comforting squeeze before letting go. The rest of lunch passes in tranquility as food arrives and they busy themselves eating. The princes excuse themselves first and return to the arena. Belladonna seemed rather downcast all through lunch and merely took a few bites. Bridgette and Alita look worried at the state of Belladonna. Lena sighs to herself about teenage girls in love, but the heart wants what the heart wants. But did she have to fall for that fat head? ¡°Well, that was lovely but what do you all say we all go shopping? I mean the streets will largely be empty since everyone is off at the arena. Besides the good matches won¡¯t happen until tomorrow. What do you say Belladonna, since you¡¯re the local?¡± Lena persuasively said. Belladonna stiffens her shoulders and looks haughtily back. ¡°Why of course, I know every shop in the vicinity. You will regret inviting me, Lena Sorrell, I will make you rue challenging to a shopping expedition,¡± Belladonna teasingly said with a smile on her face. Bridgette and Alita smile as they excitedly agree as well and rise to their feet. With a reluctant expression, Lena and Dolly follow while Delilah and Holly look thrilled at the prospect. To Lena¡¯s horror, she finds Holly nodding in approval, no doubt fulfilling her role as princess. There¡¯s just one problem, Lena disliked shopping. Not for weapons, food and books, but just for clothes. Clothes shopping plays havoc on Lena¡¯s nerves, but it was a small price to pay to mend a girl¡¯s wounded heart.
~ POV of Prince Gray Ashford (Fianc¨¦ of Alita Solana) ~ Gray Ashford sneeze on his way back to the arena as he nosily clears his nose. Being a cat beast-men one has a rather sensitive nose and with all these spices assaulting the senses, it rather hard to breathe properly. Finished, Gray easily catches up to his two chatting friends. Gray overhears the last words of their conversation between them. Oasis says, ¡°-That woman just drives me mad!¡± Xerxes murmurs back, ¡°Yes, but as I¡¯ve said at least she is gracious about it.¡± Well, he didn¡¯t have that problem. His fianc¨¦, Alita is rather quiet and complacent. Gray was rather grateful when in comparison to the other two¡¯s fianc¨¦s. Gray cheerfully says, ¡°Nyan, stop it. Let¡¯s just have some fun!¡± Xerxes winks devilishly as he puffs out his chest. ¡°Why if I can¡¯t help you have fun to forget all your troubles than my name isn¡¯t Xerxes Reinhart,¡± Xerxes proudly said. Gray snorts, ¡°Hmm¡­. I do sometimes wonder.¡± Xerxes turns and glares at Gray as he puts him in a choke hold. Struggling to breathe Gray pats his hand signaling his giving up. Gray forcefully gasps for air as he glares. Oasis snickers, ¡°Serves you right, you idiot.¡± Gray huffs and pats the fur on his tail down. Ignoring their mocking jeers, Gray loudly says, ¡°Well, what do you think about her?¡± They both look confused as Gray rolls his eyes at them. ¡°You know the Scarlett Princess,¡± Gray exasperatedly said. ¡°Oh, her,¡± they both exclaimed. Xerxes shrugs and says, ¡°Not much, but I can understand how the rumors started.¡± Oasis hums warmly, ¡°Yes, that one has a body meant for wickedness. If she wasn¡¯t a princess, I would certainly take a tumble with her.¡± Xerxes nods in agreement as Gray snorts in reply. ¡°I don¡¯t know, there¡¯s something scary about her. Everything I get near her my fur puffs out on its own,¡± Gray admitted out loud. Xerxes and Oasis snort with laughter. ¡°Are you scared that she might eat you?¡± They breathlessly exclaimed. ¡°If anyone is going to be eaten it¡¯s the two of you. If I remember correctly Belladonna is a tiger when furious. And Bridgette, will one day be queen. And Oasis, aren¡¯t you the one marring into her family, which is ruled by women?¡± Gray pointedly said. They glare darkly at Gray as they move threating towards him. Understanding that his life was in peril Gray flees towards the arena. The two of them shout and curse at him, but Gray doesn¡¯t stop running. But Gray wasn¡¯t lying when he said that Princess Lena frightened him. He just hoped that he would never cross paths with her again. Once was more than enough for an entire lifetime. Chapter 23 – Final Match -April 7th of 1313 Lena sits in her private VIP Box petting Dolly ears who is sound asleep in her lap. Holly and Delilah doze as they watch for the 3rd day¡¯s semi-finalists. Lena would have paid more attention if she was a participant or if it was the finals, but it wasn¡¯t. Lena sighs tiredly exhausted from attending social gathers. They all were as Holly and Delilah accompanied her, but the most tired was Dolly. She was running around with her animals following the love candidates and Lady Monroe. But what bothered Lena was the event that happened some nights ago, sick of the court cronies Lena excused herself in need of air. Alastair was speaking to the other ambassadors of Alyssum in attendance. The only reason would be concerning Church of Light, but why so informally? Lena might had let it go if not for the that irritating man has been popping up everywhere. If it wasn¡¯t a player¡¯s yearning, he was inviting to pray or attend the services in the local citadel. Lena had politely turned him down each time, but she was starting to think that Alastair was a sociopath with stalking tendencies. Just that very morning, Lena had merely halted a mere second to appreciate Gray¡¯s fluffy ears and tail. But that millisecond opening was all that Alastair needed. Alastair was suddenly at her side and asked, ¡°Princess Lena, would you give me the honor of escorting you.¡± ¡°I would be honored to be escorted by his Holiness. But Saint Alastair, have you not already promised my dear friend, Marigold to accompany her to the tournament? I do not wish to be the cause forcing Holiness to retract his words and break a promise to a hopeful girl. Perhaps another time maybe?¡± Lena firmly said with a glimmer of triumph in her eyes. Alastair responded with such a sweet smile that all the nearby court ladies began to swoon. Even Dolly, Holly, and Delilah, were close to falling under his charm. Lena instinctively moved before them and blocked their view of the treacherous smile. Alastair responds by gently taking her a clump of her and tenderly kissing it. Lena shuddered and refrained from telling to keep his grimy mouth and hands to himself, while the Court Ladies looked on with jealous gazes. Lena was not about to let a brat cause her to blush, besides hair didn¡¯t feel. That type of nonsense only worked on women or girls whose heads were full of rose colored dreams. But the brat was also trying to drive a wedge between her and the court woman. Jealously is a deadly sin. Why merely look at Macbeth and see how that turned out? Firmly pulling her hair out of his grip Lena pasted a smile on her face. ¡°Thank you, your Holiness. I could not have gotten the sticky candy out of my hair without your help. I was afraid that I would have to cut it, but now I won¡¯t. Please do not keep me from your previous engagement,¡± Lena sweetly said before brushing past him. But what bothered Lena was how easily Alastair closed in on her. Those types of reflexes aren¡¯t easy to acquire and are the trademark of an assassin. His soundless movements when grasping her hair only confirmed her suspicions. The stadium roars with cheers announcing that the match¡¯s ending. Lena sighs with annoyance as she returns her gaze to the final matches below. Hours later, a victor is finally crowned, Melankomas of the Kingdom of Corral. Lena cheers with the crowd for the winner, Melankomas. A splendid fighter who won using only his fists defeating his rivals who were weapon users. A wonderful addition to the Kingdom of Corral. Princess Bridgette Hlynn, choose him to represent Corral and only showcased her strong leadership skills. Which was wonderful given that Corral was a matriarchal society. Which was a bit startling, once one remembered Oasis was marrying into her family. It was hard to imagine such a domineering man easily allowing anyone telling him what to do especially having been raised in a strong patriarchal society.The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. Lena turns away as she catches sight of Belladonna in the distance following Xerxes. Belladonna was a bit arrogant, but quite kind if one got past her arrogant exterior. It was a shame she was in love with that fat head Princess Alita walks behind them Princess Bridgette as Lena sighs bitterly. So many ample opportunities to hug Alita, but she had been detained most pointedly every time. Lena did not understand how Gray had not fallen in love with the gentle beauty, but rather teased the poor girl at every turn. It was no wonder Alita did not care for Gray. With the crowd still chanting Lena makes her way out of the arena and returns to her quarters to prepare for tonight¡¯s celebratory ball. With great joy, Lena will return home, but she hopes that she may someday return as a tourist and not as a dignitary.
~ POV of Alastair Florentine (Saint of the Church of Light) ~ Eva clings to Alastair as she would accidently bump against him and murmur a shy apologize. Alastair snorts at Eva¡¯s obvious display of jealously. It was rather unfitting for to display her affections in public. Alastair scans the room until he spots his target on the far side of the ballroom, Princess Lena. Upon reflex a warm smile creeps on his face. The Scarlett Princess was rather aloof, but that was what made things so fun. But he would end the hunt tonight, either she fell in love or he would ensure that that she fell from grace. Alastair effortlessly glides through the crowded ballroom as he detangles from Eva and throws her into the embrace of crony of the court. Princess Lena has her back as Alastair approaches, whilst her attendant a strawberry haired maid coldly eyes him. Alastair knew from experience that the maid never smiled. But the other attendant catches his attention. Had he met her before, but where? The answer is on the tip of his tongue as Prince Lena turns to greet him. Princess Lena smiles warmly as she greets him. Satisfied at her obvious feelings, Alastair places a lingering kiss on her hand. Princess Lena trembles as she swiftly withdraws her hand form his grasp. Seeing his chance, Alastair sweetly asks, ¡°Princess Lena, I ask for a walk in the gardens? Princess Lena eyes glitter as she replies, ¡°Yes, it would be my pleasure your Holiness.¡± Alastair extends his forearm as she intertwines her hand in the crook of his arm. The moonlit gardens wait for them beneath a starry sky. The Demon Kingdom was famous for its lunar flowers, that bloom under the night sky. The star shaped flowers blossom before them as the lunar flowers glow in hues of white to shades of dark blue, releasing a heavenly scent like that of honey and citrus. Princess Lena smile at the beauty of the night scenery as Alastair leads her away from prying eyes. As they walk, Alastair says a poem out loud, ¡° ¡°She walks in beauty, like the night Of cloudless climes and starry skies; And all that¡¯s best of dark and bright Meet in her aspect and her eyes;¡± An enchanting smile blooms on her face and for a moment Alastair finds his breath taken away. Swiftly composing himself, Alastair turns his face as Princess Lena ducks away. With a sigh, Alastair reminds himself that the princess is a head taller than him. Princess Lena smiles dazzling at him as she lies through her teeth, ¡°Your holiness, Saint Alastair, I am honored by thy affections, but I have a confession to make. I prefer the company of women than that of men.¡± Alastair coughs in embarrassment as he swiftly changes tactics. ¡°I know, child. I merely wished to embrace you to show mine understanding and sympathy for thy plight. The Church of Light extends its open doors to you. Should you need sanctuary or have need, merely ask,¡± Alastair firmly said with a benevolent face. Princess Lena slightly stiffens but mutely accepts his words. Alastair watches Princess Lena swiftly depart as he sighs to himself. The cardinal was not going to be pleased, but he had not failed his mission yet. He would just have to resort to making a faithful member for the Light. Alastair hears something at the edge of his hearing as a heavy object strikes his head and everything goes black. * Chapter 23.2 – Ding Dong General Tiberius Kingley¡¯s horse shifts underfoot as the men lead keep the slaves quiet. General Tiberius grinds his teeth at having to personally move the slaves but there is no other choice. There is no one the Queen dared trust with the task other than himself. After that woman implanted new additions to the military, the security border was tightened and impossible to pass through. With the aid of night goggles and the new wyverns flying patrols, this would be the last cargo. Thankfully a no few men still owed General Tiberius and with some persuasion the border would be open only for tonight. Some of the slave children in the wagons whimper and are immediately hit and silenced. General Tiberius nods in approval as his horse snorts at the sound of the whip. General Tiberius frowns and muses to himself, to be rid of the horse. A horse that flinches at violence is of zero use. The silver moon continues to rise as the night grows darker. Finally, the sound of leaves rustling is heard as they halt before the forest line that marks the border of the Kingdom of Ivy. The silence grows as does his easy. Did they change their minds about the slaves? Or a trap? The sound of soft feet among the leaves is heard as a cavern emerges from the shadows to reveal at the head, a beautiful young with flowing peach colored hair, glowing crimson eyes and juicy pink lips riding a horse as dark as midnight. Her hair though loose is held together by a lacy head band. She wears a black knee high dress customary of unwed girls in Ivy to wear until married accompanied by red slippers with red strap ties around the ankle. The young woman comes to a halt and slowly rakes her eyes over them either in lust or something more sinister. After a moment or so, she warmly says, ¡°Is this all? I thought we paid for 50 children and 100 untouched youths. From the looks of it, there are only 50 youths and 30 children?¡± The last of her words carry a hint of threat as General Tiberius stiffly replies, ¡°No, the contract stated this would be the final transport. Take it or leave it.¡± ¡°My, my, how the mighty have fallen.¡± The young woman snickered as the men behind her rustle with silent laugher.Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. General Tiberius grinds his teeth as he coldly spits out, ¡°The transaction is complete. Take your cargo and leave.¡± The young woman pouts at failing to get the desired rise as she turns her horse around. ¡°Take care to not damage the cargo,¡± she sternly said as she rode away into the darkness of the forest, vanishing like a soundless phantom. The men hand over the cargo as the shadowy men remain in eerie silence. The youth and children of fear soon vanish into the forest as General Tiberius turns his back on them. After all they are merely peasants, ordinary people of the kingdom, who no one will miss. Sufficiently far away General Tiberius takes his flail and attacks his men on foot. The men scream and try to flee, but with ease he catches them on horseback. Soon the men are dead for dead men tale no tales. Ordinarily there would have been no such need, but that woman managed to seduce the council as well. A new force was to be implemented called the Investigation Unit. The entire purpose of the unit was to find evidence and bring criminals to justice. Any form of slavery is a crime punishable by death. And all it took was one loose mouth to be at the executioners¡¯ blade. Even his Queen would be unable to save him. General Tiberius rides back when a familiar sound is heard as his horse pricks it¡¯s ears. The horse snorts to the side as an arrow whistles past them. General Tiberius ducks low, leaning against the mane of his horse and whips the horse forward. The horse neighs as it gallops at full speed. A barrage of arrows fall from the sky as the horse¡¯s flank is pierced through. The horse lets out a shriek of pain as it stumbles forward, throwing General Tiberius to the ground. General Tiberius lays stunned on the ground before scrambling to his feet and darting through the forest. The sound of pursuit grow faint as he sneers at the attempt to pursue him. He was General Tiberius and he would not be caught so easily. General Tiberius clears the forest with ease and rushes out into the clearing. Suddenly the dark of the night is filled with glowing mage lights as an entire army squadron stood before him. Impossible, they shouldn¡¯t be here. Only the Queen-, General Tiberius eyes widen in realization of the betrayal. The troop leader lowers their hand in signal as a rain of arrows fall towards General Tiberius. Still stunned General Tiberius watches as the arrows pierce through him with the ease of a doll. Gasping and still unable to comprehend, General Tiberius eyes grow dull as the soldier¡¯s march forward to dispose of his corpse. Chapter 24 – Interlacing Lady Monroe, Eva stands over the stunned captivating form of Alastair. With anger in her eyes, Eva casts the rock aside as she motions for her aide to carry the stunned form of Alastair. Even though, she loved him, Alastair never glanced at her more than once. Tears brimmed in her eyes as the aide carried the body of Alastair away. Eva just wanted to be with, but the Cardinal sent orders that Alastair was to be used as a trap. She could only hope that whatever was planned wouldn¡¯t leave any lasting marks. But it served him right for choosing that woman over her. * Lena finishes excusing herself for the night as early on the morrow, they would return to Alyssum. Strangely enough a courier rushes up to her carrying a message as she departs from the ballroom. The message is from Alyssum with the ensign of her Royal Father. ¡°To Princess Lena, Please remain in the Demon Kingdom for a few more days. Word has reached us of stirrings. Observe and report upon thine return. His Royal Majesty, King Julius Sorrell of Alyssum.¡± Lena frowns as she folds the message. It was rather strange, but she would obey. Too tired to remain pondering, Lena makes her way to her quarters. But Lena could not shake a feeling of unease. * His body and eyelids feel heavy as Alastair tries to move as he pries his eyes open. Through blurry eyes Alastair finds his arms and legs tied to bed posts with magical nullification handcuffs, (most commonly used to apprehend criminals¡­ cough¡­. And bondage). Alastair head spins sickly for a moment as he closes his eyes to ease the throbbing in his head. Just resting his head against the bedpost causes a wave of nauseating pain to erupt from the tender lump on his head. Pull his head away, the dizzy wave slowly recedes as he opens his eyes. The area is dark and nothing much can be seen other than the shadows of the walls. Sniffing the air, the scent of perfume wafts into his nose. Scrunching his eyes, Alastair recalls walking with the princess in the gardens, before separating, after that everything went dark. Alastair frowns as he the cool the anger him as he recalls the last scent fixated in his memory, that of the familiar perfume of Eva. Narrowing his eyes, Alastair understood that he had been deceived. He was the bait to set the trap all long. In that case, he would demand to be dutifully rewarded. Footsteps are heard in the distance as the room as the door opens and the curtains fly open. Alastair winces from the light as his eyes adjust as several other forms begin to shift and groan.Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. A woman with dark blue hair rises from his side rather sleepy as she softly murmurs, ¡°Oh are you awake? I¡¯m surprised considering-.¡± Two other women yawn and sit up without any embarrassment as the bed sheet fall and reveals their upper bodies. Alastair gapes at them as the women confusion his expression for lust. Well-rounded brunette slides towards his waist and firmly murmurs, ¡°Oh my, are you ready for another round, milord?¡± Before Alastair can protest the brunette has already climbed on top of him and slide him inside of herself. She begins to move her hips to a seductive beat as Alastair instinctively arches back to comply. The door suddenly bursts open as Eva and a group of palace guards burst into the room. Eva sputters indignantly as the guard¡¯s blush and turn their eyes away. Eva points at the woman and hollers, ¡°Whores get out this instant! Wench climb off him this instant!¡± The brunette sighs as she climbs off Alastair and plants a gentle kiss on his lips. ¡°Mm, stop by later by milord and I will finish satisfying you,¡± the woman temptingly said before grabbing a sheet and wrapping around herself. Without any fear or shame the rest of the woman stride out of the room leaving Alastair very much exposed. Eva hastily darts forward and unlocks the braces on Alastair as she occasionally gives Alastair¡¯s body a side glance. Alastair leisurely covers himself as an elderly woman who no doubt was once a formidable beauty, indignantly says, ¡°What is the meaning of this! I will have you know that we are a proper establishment and all is in order! I will have you pay for the damage of your actions and report you to the courts!¡± Eva glares at the brothel owner and ruthlessly says, ¡°Guards arrest her for treason and kidnap!¡± The brother owner huffs and sputter before saying, ¡°How dare you! This man paid for these services himself and requested those girls to serve him. I have the proof right here and more than ten witnesses who can testify to my claims. One of them is in fact the Captain of Guards.¡± Eva grinds her teeth as the Captain of the Guards appears behind the owner of the establishment. He only wears a silk pant as muscular torso is revealed to matching dark skinned muscular body. The demon has curved back ram horns, flowing dark hair and bright emerald eyes. The Captain gruffly says, ¡°Yes, I was here and present at the time of said incident. I can attest that- Milord, personally requested those services himself. Unless my testimony is being called into question?¡± Eva pales as she clenches her hands with fury. Without another word, Eva flees from the from the room as the guards follow fleeing from the wrath of their superior. The proprietress pointedly says, ¡°Boy, I don¡¯t know who you are, but next time I suggest you visit another establishment to fulfill your needs. Because of this moment on any future services are revoked. And to make sure, I will also issue an official complaint and request that damages be paid in full.¡± The owner leaves in a huff of low murmurs as the Captain of the Guards eyes Alastair darkly. ¡°Your Holiness, I suggest you clothe yourself immediately. I will personally accompany and escort you to the palace to explain yourself. The palace and kingdom have been in turmoil since your Lady Monroe has been accusing everyone of kidnap and of treason,¡± the Captain of the Guards drily said. Without further words the Captain of the Guards turns on his heels to be dressed as Alastair leisurely stretches. Yawning he calmly dresses himself as he wonders, what he should ask for his reward? Chapter 24.2 – Storm Cardinal Richelieu plays chess with a greying, mocha colored skinned man, Archbishop Tutu. Rain splatters against the window pane as the low grumble of thunder is heard. Lightning flashes brightly, illuminating the men harshly against the gentle light of the burning lamps. Archbishop Tutu sighs as he throws his hand up in defeat as he slumps in his chair. ¡°Cardinal, you wound me sir. Here I thought you were going to go easy on me, old friend,¡± Archbishop Tutu said with a twinkle in his eye. Cardinal Richelieu grins ruefully and replies, ¡°I did try old friend, but habits are hard to break.¡± Archbishop snorts cheerfully under his breath as it turns into a sigh. ¡°Aw, these old bones always ache whenever it rains,¡± Archbishop Tutu murmured before saying, ¡°And you, old friend?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t believe in aging. If you do enough of it, you¡¯ll die,¡± Cardinal Richelieu solemnly retorted. The two men are silent for a moment before they burst into laughter at the joke. Archbishop Tutu waves his finger at Cardinal Richelieu as Cardinal Richelieu waves his finger back. They laugh for some time as their only interruption is the sound of thunder.This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience. Archbishop Tutu sets up the chess board once more and they begin to play, Archbishop Tutu as white and Cardinal Richelieu as black. The only sound heard in the room is that of robes rustling as the pieces move across the board. ¡°How are your affairs going Cardinal Richelieu?¡± Archbishop Tutu asked with a frown as Cardinal Richelieu plucked his knight off the board. ¡°Ah, you mean Alyssum?¡± Cardinal Richelieu dryly replied as he recklessly marched forward and took a bishop as he left his king completely undefended. ¡°What else?¡± Archbishop Tutu said with snort and then thoughtfully as he paused to eye the peaceful man across from him. Even after all these years, Archbishop Tutu found it impossible to read the man before him. ¡°The light of the Goddess is spreading and has been very well received by the people and by the King of Alyssum,¡± Cardinal Richelieu firmly said as he watched Archbishop Tutu walk into his trap and move towards his unguarded king. Having set his trap, Cardinal Richelieu checkmates the Archbishop in three moves. Archbishop Tutu throws his hands up in defeat as he climbs to his feet. ¡°Even a servant of the Goddess has his pride. I am retiring for the night, good night Richelieu,¡± Archbishop Tutu said as he strode away. The room grows darker as the lanterns slowly go out one by one. In the darkness, Cardinal Richelieu studies the board with a small satisfied grin, before rising to his feet and staring out into the storm. One could not grow without adversity, never dulling one¡¯s blade. * Chapter 25 – Tick Tock -April 11th of 1313 Lena sips rose tea as the last of her things are re-packed. They had been forced to remain behind for three extra days and Lena¡¯s nerves were at their wits end not from the over socializing, but rather due to Lady Eva Monroe¡¯s actions. The situation had worsened as Lady Evan Monroe not only accused her of being the cause and mastermind of Saint Alastair¡¯s appearance in a well-known establishment that had a reputation for a level of playfulness. The court was filled with rumors and nasty gossip. Some argued she had enchanted him, others seduced him, and the worst said that she was purposefully trying to destroy Saint Alastair. But Alastair had shown no such distress or indications of plotting that night. Either Alastair was a brilliant actor or a pervert. Unless it was a trap, but for whom? Lena sighs as she returns her attention to the matter at hand. Her current primary priority was to confirm the love interest of Delilah. She couldn¡¯t fully discard the already met candidates as she still needed to meet the other two, Ciel Eckhart and Khan Zinnia. Which was rather troublesome to say the least. Because those two possessed the most power and political influence of the candidates. If Delilah turned either of them down, there was a possibility that the prior route A would re-open. Alyssum would not be facing one empire, but two mighty empires. Inevitable defeat would be a matter of hours not days. The clocks ticking rings loudly in Lena¡¯s ears as though a hidden noose is slowly tightening around her neck. * -April 12th of 1313 Rather than heading directly to the capital, Lena kept her promise to visit her mother first. Her mother resided in the Duchy, since she was soon to give birth. With joy at Lena¡¯s arrival, her mother¡¯s birthing contractions began. The hours went by as her mother labored in pain until at dawn two wailing babies were born.Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. The still rosy babies newly bathed and swaddled nursed against their mother¡¯s chest. Duchess Anna Marie sighs happily as she glances at the faint puff of silver hair on their head. For the brief moments, they opened their eyes, their eyes were already the infamous turquoise eyes of Bartholomew. Lena impatiently waits for the babies to finish nursing before taking them into her arms. But refrains herself at seeing the joyful expression on her mother¡¯s face. Lena could not recall he mothers face for her first birth or her second birth. But she liked to think that her mother, the Duchess face was just as pleased to see her. With a gentle smile, her mother holds out a tiny infant for Lena to hold. Lena happily takes the infant as she burps him on his back and he spits up. Lena wasn¡¯t bothered, but Holly surely would be. A warm fuzzy feeling settles in Lena¡¯s heart as she gently touches the babies body from his fuzzy hair to his tiny little toes. Lena places a gentle kiss on his head as the baby begins to stir feeling the loss of his twin. With great care Lena returns her younger brother to her mother¡¯s arms. The babies¡¯ sighs die away as they become still upon finding each other. A silly grin is still on Lena¡¯s face as she studies their sleeping figures. After a while, Lena finally says, ¡°What did you decide to name them, mother?¡± ¡°The oldest Henry and the younger, Thomas,¡± Duchess Anna Marie happily said as she studies her eldest. Her eldest was so very different from expected despite her inherited beauty. Loud and impulsive, but calm and threatening. Duchess Anna Marie sighs a bit at Lena¡¯s face. Her daughter should be happily wed, but that had been stolen away. And now, she was shouldering burdens that were not hers to bear. She should have never permitted her daughter to be taken away. But now, it was too late. A small smile appears on her face as Lena croons to the sleeping precious bundles of joy. ¡°Sleep, my fine young baby Lullabye, a-bye. Quietly the clear moon looks down Into your cradle I will tell you fairytales, And sing you little songs, Sleep on, close your eyes, Lullabye, a-bye.¡± Exhausted, Duchess Anna Marie closes her eyes as she falls asleep to the soft singing of her daughter¡¯s voice as she dreams of simpler times, when everything was not so convoluted. * Chapter 25.2 – Warning Military Liaison Gauthier finishes saying goodbye to his friends. Friends, that was word he relished to say. That was not to say that he did not have friends back at the base, but none who he truly could converse at ease with. Here, he wasn¡¯t out of place, but rather fit in as a teacher and friend. Coco fluffs his wings and crankily says, ¡°Can I talk now?¡± At a glance from Gauthier Coco swiftly adds, ¡°Please master!¡± Gauthier reluctantly answers, ¡°Yes.¡± Coco happily chatters about his day in the arms of some women as they return to the dungeons. Gauthier places the still chattering Coco on a pile of books and promptly turns his back on the duck. Furrowing his brows, Gauthier gathers his spirits to hear their finds. A few nights ago, there was a mobilization of an entire squadron, but there were no indications of a battle or even that of recon. Beside a squadron is never used at the borders, it¡¯s always more than one flank.Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. There were no rumors of war or enemy attack. To make matters stranger, the military had gone completely on the subject. Not even Captain Darrell was able to find anything out. Which was rather bizarre as Captain Darrell was on good terms with most of the higher echelon¡¯s in the military. War had taught the Vivaldi a thing or two, but most especially the enemies of his family. There were still those who hunted the descendants of Vidal, the necromancer. His family was never treacherous to begin with other than their unique ancestor, but time had proven them otherwise. The Vivaldi family had learned to keep an ace or two up their sleeve. A variety of shades gather before Gauthier as they whisper their lack of findings. Gauthier stomach moves in unease. His spirits should have had no problem finding that which was sought. Only a great deal of power could ward off the information from being found. Gauthier dismisses his shades except for one and sends it to find General Bartholomew. Surely the General would understand. Somewhat mollified, Gauthier returns to tinkering with the metal suit golem. * Chapter 26 – Snare -April 14th of 1313 The carriage rushes towards the palace as Lena obeys the summons to appear before the court. But Lena only felt unease at the summoning as her unease was only confirmed by Gauthier¡¯s message. Nothing had been mentioned to her about the attack, which greatly bothered her. But after an entire lifetime of war, Lena knew better than to disregard her feelings. Just in case, Lena had left Dolly, Holly and Delilah behind at the family estate. They were reluctant to do so, but they obeyed at Lena¡¯s solemn insistence. The carriage slows to a halt as a small troop of knights in armor escort her inside. Lena was glade she was dressed in her usual wear rather than in a dress as she is marched into the court room. The court room is silent as His Majesty sits before the court with the Queen noticeably absent. The Prime Minster has noticeable dark circles under his eyes as his face is taut. With the Princess Gwyneth and Prince Julius solemn in their presence. A look of betrayal was found in their eyes. The courtiers stir as if scenting the scent of fresh blood. The whispers are hushed and only whispered from ear to ear and under their breaths. A knight roughly motions for Princess Lena to kneel on her knees before his Majesty. Princess Lena¡¯s face stiffens as she kneels on the rich red carpeted floor before the throne. The court is unable to keep the smug looks from their faces as they sneer at her humiliation with glee. His Majesty coldly says, ¡°Princess Lena, you are charged with treason against the crown. Have you to say anything in your defense?¡± Princess Lena remains still as her face merely hardens in response. The court begins to jeer as a single glance from Lena quiets them. The crowd embarrassingly turns away as they return their attention towards his Majesty. Though some eye the Prime Minister¡¯s pale face with unprecedented delight at his misfortune. An arrogant faced council member steps forward to speak, ¡°Princess Lena, you standby accused of illicit slavery and conspiring to defame Saint Alastair. The court will now hear the witnesses.¡± The witnesses come forth from merchants to soldiers to testify that Princess Lena had been running an illegal ring of slavery for the last few years. The testimonies are very through and precise as they smear Princess Lena¡¯s reputation into ruins. The court began to roar with indignation as the masses bay for her blood. Some of the knights were forced to hold the crowd back as they vilify her. All the while Princess Lena¡¯s face remains nonchalant with no reaction to the words and testimony. That only causes the crowd to be more riled up as they slander her even more for her lack of feelings of regret. An intrepid man spits a goggle as it lands on Princess Lena¡¯s cheek.Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon. The man beams with pride as the masses congratulate him and the knights push him back. But slowly his pride deflates as Princess Lena does not even flush with humiliation or move to wipe the wad. Slowly the glob runs down her cheek before falling to the floor and staining it. The man feels a rush of embarrassment as he hides himself among the masses. The court calms down as His Majesty rises to his feet to announce the verdict. ¡°Princess Lena, you are found guilty of your crimes. You will be stripped of your ranks, merits and family name. From this day forth, you are to spend your remaining days in prison,¡± King Julius of Alyssum harshly said. After a pause, King Julius adds, ¡°Is there anyone who objects or has new evidence to bring forth?¡± The court is silent as a cricket¡¯s lonely chirp is heard. The nobles smile with satisfaction as the woman is finally being removed and the masses howl for blood is quenched. A soft rustle is heard as a bishop of the Church of Light steps forward. ¡°Your majesty, please have clemency, she is a child of the light. The child did not know that which she did. Entrust her to the goddess and we will ensure that the light blooms within her,¡± the balding Bishop solemnly said. The crowd rustles as King Julius brows furrow at the request. To deny a request from the Church of Light brought its own set of consequences, but to deny the people the right of justice as well. Stuck at an intercross, Lena rises to her feet. ¡°Jailers to my dungeon,¡± Lena coldly said as she extended her wrists to be shackled. The guards automatically move to obey and shackle her, before they realized their actions. The bishop opens his mouth and closes it in a thin line. ¡°As you wish, your majesty,¡± the Bishop dryly said as he took a step back. The guards swiftly lead the prisoner away as the court is left unsettled. A prisoner requesting to be taken away, where was the fun in that? The court is blazing with whispers as a council member steps forth to resume the tasks of the day. The bishop swiftly departs from the court and writes to the headquarters. Practically throwing the bird into the air, the messenger bird leaps into the sky and heads home. The message bird flies until at last it sees a sparking city with a large white building in the center. The bird coos happily as it flaps its tired wings to its nesting perch. A man takes the message and swiftly the message passes through countless hands until a fair priestess hands the message over to Cardinal Richelieu. Cardinal Richelieu dismisses the priestess with a thankful smile as he reads the letter. ¡°Your grace, Alyssum has declined to entrust the girl to us as the girl chose to enter prison herself. Bishop Monroe.¡± Cardinal Richelieu drums his fingers against the desk in thought. The result was within calculations, but still he would have preferred another outcome. Nonetheless, all had worked as it should have to draw the hidden backer out. It was merely matter of waiting and trapping him/her. * Chapter 26.2 – Whispers Not only the capital is the in an uproar but the entire country. Rampant whispers roamed as people exclaimed that it was no wonder the war was won. The scarlet princess was in cahoots with the dark forces, the enemy, or better yet slept her way to the top. The Duchess became gravely ill once the news reached her. But neither her husband nor the household would permit her to perish. With the tender care of the Bartholomew household, they did everything in their power to ensure her health. The worse of her illness disappeared, but the Duchess was far from recovered. She was not alone as the Bartholomew household was suddenly besieged by critiques, but not a single member of the household spoke to outsiders in regards to the matter. Without a doubt their Lady Lena was being framed and that was enough for them. They held firm to their beliefs and they were not the only ones. Fort Terra and any inhabitant of the Duchy of Hyacinth would not hear a word said against her. Drunk strangers who dared to disrespect her, suddenly found themselves thrown onto the street, while being overly charged for their meals and drinks. But as the rest of the country had forgotten her valiant efforts and sacrifice. How easily the hearts of men are swayed away? * Alita Solana was drinking tea as she visited with Bridgette Hlynn in the kingdom of Corral. Alita had been sent to create new trade routes via the shipping enterprise of Corral. And as Alita was on friendly terms with the heir to be, rather than her older brothers being sent to negotiate, Alita was sent in their stead. The view is simply breathtaking as the wind runs through their hair and the view of blue shining sea can be seen. Bridgette smiles in understanding as she ruefully says, ¡°How¡¯s that stupid cat treating you?¡±Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon. Alita chokes for a moment as she wipes the tears from her eyes. ¡°The same,¡± Alita softly said as she wipes her mouth with a linen napkin. Bridgette raises her eyebrows and coolly retorts, ¡°It isn¡¯t because you¡¯re former warring clans, is it?¡± Alita shakes her head. ¡°No, I don¡¯t think so. It¡¯s just that we seem to be at odds with each other. To be honest, I would have preferred to marry his younger brother, he¡¯s sweeter.¡± ¡°Yes, I understand the sentiment,¡± Bridgette said as she took a sip from of her jasmine tea. ¡°There is a legend of old that says, those of royal bloodlines are descended from dragons and gods. I suppose there must be some truth to the tale or else how easily do we wed out of need rather than love,¡± Bridgette softly murmured. Alita doesn¡¯t respond as they drink their tea in heavy silence. The rustling is heard as a female guard trots up the stairs towards the balcony. The female guard lowers her spear and kneels. ¡°Princess, there is news from Alyssum, the Scarlet Princess is accused of crimes against the crown. Lena of Bartholomew is stripped of her name, title and has been sentenced to imprisonment in the palace dungeons,¡± The guard firmly reported. Alita pales as Bridgette is aghast as she dismisses the female guard. The toned female nods as she gathers her spear and marches back down the stairs. The two sip their teas in silence as they regain their composure. Alita softly coughs and says, ¡°It can¡¯t be true, can it?¡± ¡°Must be as she had been charged,¡± Bridgette flatly replied. ¡°The woman that we met would not have done such a thing,¡± Alita firmly retorted. Bridgette sighs and says, ¡°What is done is done, Alita. Nothing we say will change that. Whether she is innocent or not is irrelevant. She has been found guilty and the whole world will believe it so.¡± Alita presses her lips together unhappily but does not reply. The two are quiet for the rest of the afternoon until dinner, when they once more make peace. But Alita was one of the few who truly was shocked, most reacted similarly to the people of Alyssum. And relished seeing the downfall of the Scarlett Princess. * Chapter 26.3 – Trio Three young woman gather in a corner of the manor. A petite pre-pubescent girl swings her feet as her fluffy tail swooshes from its perch hanging over the edge of a chair. The strawberry haired maid taps her foot impatiently against the floor as the sweet face attendant wrings her skirt in her fingers. ¡°We can¡¯t just sit here, while Lady Lena rots in prison!¡± Holly crossly said. Dolly sigh and tiredly replies, ¡°Yes, but the general says, we are not to do anything foolish. We must be patient Holly, that is all we can do.¡± Holly crossly grumbles, ¡°But it¡¯s been weeks!¡± ¡°Yes, but we may even have to wait years,¡± Dolly firmly reminded her. Holly and Dolly are glaring at each other as Delilah hastily says, ¡°Enough you two, this won¡¯t help Lady Lena. Instead, we should prepare ourselves to be of use to Lady Lena, once she is free of that dreadful place. I for one intend to be capable of at least fleeing from danger without hindering Lady Lena. Surely, the two of you can think of something.¡±The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. Dolly nods her head in agreement. ¡°I¡¯ve been studying under papa how to draw better runes and mama¡¯s been teaching me how to summon great spirts of nature,¡± Dolly proudly said as she puffed out her small chest. Holly frowns as she ponders of what use she could be to Lady Lena. All her life, she had always just wanted to serve Lady Lena as her maid. But what could she possible learn that would aid Lady Lena? The two-young women glance at each other in worry. After some time, Dolly says, ¡°What about learning to forge weapons? I don¡¯t have much of a talent for it, but papa thinks that you may have a knack for it. He saw your repair made to the great clock in the hallway and says, you¡¯ve got a tinker¡¯s blood in you.¡± Holly bolts to her feet and smiles prettily at Dolly. Dolly gapes for a moment as she shuts her mouth with a loud snap. Holly excitedly exclaims, ¡°What are you waiting for Dolly? Let¡¯s go see your father, Gadrin!¡± With peace of mind, the trio rushes off to pester the poor sweating dwarf blacksmith. Gadrin sniffs as he feels a chill on his skin. He couldn¡¯t possibly be getting a cold, this late in spring, could he? * Chapter 27 – Graduation The Investigation Unit was growing rapidly with Liaison Gauthier in charge of teaching. The first batch of candidates was finally ready as the graduate ceremony was rather solemn. Barclay Reed was elected valedictorian unanimously as he took to the stage. The masses of men and women expectantly stand in the warm weather. ¡°I would prefer that our General would be the one speaking, but I am certain she is here in spirit,¡± Barclay Reed solemnly said as the men and women shout out aye. Some of the officials present and nobles stiffen and frown but make no comment. After all, the Investigation Unit was founded by that woman. And they were in the heart of her former Duchy. It would do them no good to be lynched by the locals. ¡°We have been given orders and we will not fail! For we are the best and the best cannot fail!¡± Barclay Reed finished as the men and women cheer loudly. The dreaded speech was brief which was wonderful to the students and startling for their guests. The students disperse to celebrate as the teachers gather in a room to discuss their next steps. Instead of opening headquarters as they should have they be teaching the next batch of recruits. Some would become permanent teachers and others would go on to official positions once headquarters were to be established. Liaison Gauthier is at the forefront with newly transferred Private Ace, who would be part of the next batch of students. Barclay Reed stands to the side along with some other appointed teachers. Liaison Gauthier tiredly says, ¡°Funds are not a problem in teaching. The general more than ensured the funding for the Investigation Unit. But I am worried, that the department will become purely theoretical.¡±If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. Barclay Reed snorts. ¡°That won¡¯t happen,¡± he confidently stated. Private Ace eyes the unfamiliar man and says, ¡°How can you be so certain?¡± ¡°Boy, the worst of summer is about to hit. Mark my words, the heat is the enemy for the guards. The masses become all riled as tempers flare and no more than one or two fights happen a night. But it¡¯s also when those bastards come out to play,¡± Barclay Reed assuredly retorted. A half-elf woman with blonde hair and sea green eyes nods. ¡°Barclay¡¯s right. There are those that like to prey on the weak. And the capital has no shortage of such beings. Most keep to the shadows, but some grow hungry and dare walk out into the light. Not in my time, but my maternal human grandmother remembers years ago, there was a man called the butcher. His victims all women were found torn open and dead. Women were afraid to go out for a period. But suddenly, the killing stopped and calm once more returned to the city. Some said, he was caught. Others that he grew tired of the game. A few, said he had merely moved away. But the worst rumor was that he had learned to hide his kills. I-, I tend to believe that rumor more than anything else. Men like that are much like beasts, once they¡¯ve gained a taste for human flesh, they can¡¯t be stopped until they¡¯re dead,¡± Anais steadily said. Liaison Gauthier nods in understanding too well. His own ancestor, Vidal was such a beast. By the time, he was put down no fewer than 24,000 souls were dead because of him. Barclay Reed grunts in conformation and grumbles, ¡°Mark my words, we¡¯ll be needed.¡± The rest of the group trusts Barclay Reed judgment and disperse. Liaison Gauthier does the same as Private Ace runs after him. Caught up to him, Private Ace says, ¡°Can we trust him?¡± ¡°The general trusts him and specifically recruited him,¡± Liaison Gauthier firmly said as now mollified Private Ace changes the subject as they head down to the graduation celebrations to grab a bite to eat. * Chapter 27.2 – Relentless Trio Gadrin watches in awe as he watches his latest apprentice at the forge. Though petite and strawberry haired, her pristine maids outfit does not get dirty as sweat drips down her face. One would think being a maid would render it impossible for her to life a hammer. But on the contrary, her swings hammer as she tempers the blade proves otherwise. Apparently, Holly was more active than the average maid. And though it did not show at first, but once one thought on it, it made sense. For Holly to keep up with her Lady, Holly had privately trained under the tutelage of one of the guards to increase her stamina and strength. Holly was not a very good swordsman, but she had an abnormal amount of strength in her arms. According to rumors and those that had witness first hand her fury in the form of broken noses and teeth, her strength came from suppressed fury. But most concluded that the true source of her strength was linked to Lady Lena. There may be some truth to that, Gadrin though as he watched Holly beat the blade into submission with a satisfied on her face. It almost seemed the more she beat the poor sword, the better she felt. A trickle of cold sweat slides down Gadrin¡¯s back. For a maid, Holly was certainly rather cold blooded. With a relish, Holly swings the hammer one more time, before trotting over to Gadrin. Gadrin eyes the blade for a moment and nods in approval. ¡°Not bad, but you need to temper it more smoothly in compacted blows. Your technique is not bad, but the blows must be balanced,¡± Gadrin said as he handed the blade back. Holly quietly takes the blade and throws into the rubbish bin before returning to work on some ornaments. Dolly was right, when she said, that Holly had talent. Holly had never found pleasure in the art of blade making and being surrounded by brawny sweating men. That was until it was her turn at the forge. Something primal suddenly awoke inside Holly as she took to the art of forging like a duck to water. It was almost as if her stress was being alleviated via the symbolic beating of the blade. Only by beating someone thoroughly could the blade truly learn to be forged.The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation. Holly delicately wipes the sweat from her brow as she focuses on her task at hand. Gadrin had given Holly the role of craft small intricate pieces needed to forge a new item. Holly wasn¡¯t certain of their use but happily did as instructed lost in the art of forging. * Out in the gardens, Delilah falls onto her back huffing and puffing as Dolly strides over and hands her a cool glass of lemonade. Delilah thirstily swallows as Dolly returns to her mother¡¯s side, Ako sitting in the cool shade. Her auburn hair glittered in the day¡¯s light as her fox ears twitched with her fox tail neatly curled up behind her. Ako smiles at her oldest pup as Dolly seats herself next to her, while Delilah climbs to her feet and begins to run again around the gardens to build her stamina. Ako softly hums as they commune with nature. Dolly furrows her brows and chants in an ancient forgotten language, ¡°itu¡¯s dil sado veni os mando!¡± A large red wolf named, Barhest appears at Dolly¡¯s side as a crow lands on her shoulders, named Loki. For two spirits guides and summons, they were far from weak. The two currently wore smaller forms, but they were great spirits. Dolly wipes sweat from her brows and smiles triumphantly. It had taken her some time, but this was the first time she could summon her spirit guardians to the earthly planes. With enough practice and time, she would be able to unlock their full forms. Ako pats her pup¡¯s ears as Dolly happily preens under mother¡¯s congratulations. Delilah lungs burn as she watches the summoned creatures of Dolly stare back at her curiously. Though Barhest had a gleam in his eyes as his tail twitches at her running. Delilah kept back a whimper as she flinched at the red wolf¡¯s gaze. Dolly rises to her feet and shouts, ¡°Delilah, Barhest volunteered to help you train. If you get caught he¡¯ll bite you, he says.¡± Delilah opens her mouth to say no but is too out of breath to speak. With a howl, Barhest rushes forward as Delilah runs faster than she has ever in her life. Every few steps she leaps forward as a sharp mouth snaps close behind. Tears are in her eyes as she runs for her life the rest of that evening. For the first time in her life, Delilah vows revenge and promises herself to learn how to hunt wolves. With that in mind, Delilah flees towards the forges where Holly resided. The wolf ceases to chase her halfway to the forges, where Delilah collapses at the door. The last face she sees that of Holly as she whispers and points, ¡°Wolf,¡± before departing from the world. * Chapter 28 – Scream -August 27th of 1963 Clair von Freire waved goodbye to her friends from the gate. Though late, the family manor was merely a street away. It was a short walk that she had walked many times unaccompanied. Her shoes sounded rather loudly in the quiet of the night against the cobblestones. The night breeze causes the trees down the street to rustle loudly as they cast moving shadows. Somewhat chilled, Clair pushes rapidly forward as she hears soft sounds behind her. The hair on the back of her neck stands on edge as Clair suddenly begins to run forward. It¡¯s almost like she can hear footsteps fading away as she runs the full length of the street. With gasping relief, she rounds the corner and sees the manor in the distance. Clair breathes loudly as she slows down to a trot on the pathway to the manor. In the distance, she hears footsteps behind her and loud breaths as she runs forward. The footsteps don¡¯t slow out of breath and frightened she darts towards a patch of trees on the property to hide. Clair staggers behind the clump of trees and clamps her hand over her mouth as she struggles not to breathe. The footsteps stop and fade away. As Clair turns her head she sees a face at her side as she opens her mouth and lets out a muffled scream as the figure clamps their hands over her mouth. A rag is placed against her nose as she slumps forward and is soundlessly dragged away. The figure on the path trots back and forth. A young man with the same tawny hair as Clair von Freire cups his hands to his mouth. ¡°Claire, this isn¡¯t funny. Where are you?¡± Peter von Freire shouted. The only response is the sound of crickets chirping and frogs croaking. Worried Peter walks back up the pathway to the manor when he spots something amidst the groove of trees. Peter narrows his eyes and darts closer as he spots a pink ribbon hanging from a broken branch,Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work! Peter picks up the familiar pink ribbon and peers further into the grove of trees. ¡°Claire, are you in there?¡± Peter warily said as he took a step into the darkness. A soft rustle catches his attention as he ruefully sighs and mumbles, ¡°Claire, this isn¡¯t funny. Come out! I¡¯m tired and I want to go to sleep.¡± A thump is heard as Peter moves towards the sound and walks deeper into the grove. As he rounds a large oak tree, Peter almost trips over something. Peter turns around to find the sleeping figure of Claire leaning against the trunk of the tree. Peter snorts and shakes his head as he says, ¡°Sleepy head, at least wait until you¡¯re in bed.¡± Peter bends down to carry her away when he spots a figure before him. Peter raises his head as something hard struck him in the head. Peter falls to the ground as he throws his hands up to protect his head as he rolls to the side. The assailant in the darkens brings the rock down as Peter darts back to his feet. With a grunt, Peter ducks between the trees leaving the assailant behind. A snap is heard as Peter screams in pain and falls forward. Peter glances down at his foot to find it trapped in a metal trap. Peter frantically grits his teeth as he uses his full strength to pry the metal trap open. With a whimper, he removes his foot as he hobbles to his feet as sweat pours down his face. His heart pounds as the intruder steps out into the opening. Peter hearts trembles as the intruder casually raises the bolted crossbow and arrow. Peter opens his mouth to plead for his life when the first arrow strikes him. His body shudders under the impact as he feels his body leaking warm fluids down his chest. With a gasp, he falls to the ground and struggles to breathe as everything fades away. The family gardener finds the corpse of Peter von Freire on the outskirts of the groove. Within minutes the guard had been summoned as Lady Freire collapsed at the sight of her son¡¯s corpse behind carried away. Lord Freire roared about the whereabouts of his daughter as the guards promised to find her. The news traveled through the capital at the speed of light. But some of the older folks remembered a time when there was such a nightly terror. And many would be locking their doors and barring their windows tonight. * Chapter 28.2 – Help Me Clair opens her eyes and closes them as a stone wall comes into view. Dizzy, she closes her eyes as she struggles to remember, where she is. She was walking home- and the grove, then nothing. The last fragment of memory is that of a hand holding a rag to her face. Clair opens her gaze as the walls seem to move for a moment, before settling. It¡¯s an empty stone chamber as the only source of light is a bolted lantern to the wall. The single entrance and exit is the thick wooden door before her. Dizzy, she climbs to her feet as she holds onto the cool stone walls and desperately walks towards the door. Clair grabs the knob and frantically turns as the door clicks, but does not open. Clair shakes the door know but the door does not open. Frightened, Clair pounds on the door and yells, ¡°Can anyone hear me? Please help me! I¡¯ve been kidnapped!¡±Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website. Thudding footsteps are heard as Clair darts back as her heart begins to pound. The sound of bolts being opened are heard as the door finally swings open. The figure wears a black mask covering only his eyes and nose. Claire trembles as she curls up in the corner and pleads with man. ¡°Please don¡¯t hurt me! My parents will pay for the ransom, please don¡¯t hurt me!¡± The man easily grabs her as she struggles and screams and carries upstairs. Her shouts echo in the stone hallway as she is carried into another room. The man tosses her onto a bed before locking the door behind him. Soon muffled shouts are heard until only whimpers and moans are left and finally only sweet and utter silence. * Chapter 29 – 1st Case Claire von Freire was the 1st girl taken. Two days later, Emilia Schneider was taken and the corpse of Claire von Freire was found. Three days later, Patricia Rossi was taken and the corpse of Emilia Schneider was found. The nobles were roaring for blood as the masses were filled with terror. The 1st girl was a noble, the second a merchant¡¯s daughter and the 3rd a soldier¡¯s daughter. Simply put anyone could be next. Immediately members of the Investigation Unit were summoned. Within hours, Barclay Reed, Liaison Gauthier and several other graduated members were in the capital. The guards had already informed them of details pertaining to the crime, but they asked to see the only official crime scene in person. Liaison Gauthier takes a sample of dried blood for future use. Anais bends down close to the ground and says, ¡°Tracks can¡¯t be seen, too many people have come through here in the last few days. But from the blood splatter and the wound pattern found on the corpse, I dare say he¡¯s shorter than me, but taller than Meric over here.¡± Meric snorts as one of the guards accompanying them in disbelief says, ¡°How could you possibly know that?¡± A short dwarf named, Meric says, ¡°Height level. If the arrows hit mid-chest at a flat level that means the arrows didn¡¯t have to traverse the air vertically.¡± The guard looks confused as the dwarf grumbles, ¡°Humans, under his breath.¡± Clearing his throat, he calmly says, ¡°If I shot you with a crossbow and the arrows were flat, where would my arrows hit?¡± The guard points to waist. The dwarf nods and says, ¡°If I shot the arrows at your chest right now, they would be diagonal slanting upwards. Since, the arrows weren¡¯t we can estimate his height based on that.¡± The rest of the team returns as Barclay turns towards the guards and firmly says, ¡°We need to talk to the parents of the victims and friends.¡± The guard opens his mouth to protest as another guard sternly says, ¡°Captain said, we give them what we want.¡± The protesting guard shuts his mouth as the group splits into three groups each heading towards one of the victim¡¯s homes. Lord Freire receives a group of very different individuals. An older gentleman with a dangerous glint in his eye, a beauty with green eyes and a coopery haired dwarf with a neatly trimmed beard. Lord Freire looks weary and says, ¡°I apologize for my wife¡¯s absence, but she is not well.¡± ¡°No, that is perfectly understandable,¡± the green-eyed beauty said as she accepted a cup of tea from the maid as the rest of the members declined. Lord Freire becomes more at ease at her tone of voice and actions. ¡°And how may I help you?¡± Lord Freire quietly asked. ¡°We apologize and we understand this is a painful topic for you. But had you or any members of the household noticed anything amiss in the days before the tragic incident. A stranger roaming about, anything at all could be useful,¡± Anais smoothly said. Lord Freire shakes his head and says, ¡°I can¡¯t think of anything, but maybe, Francis my butler would know.¡± Francis is swiftly summoned and repeated the question. Francis an older gentleman with a fading widows peak says, ¡°Nothing was amiss except that the maids reported that some of their items were suddenly missing.¡±Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more. ¡°What items?¡± Anais firmly asked. Francis frowned but given a pointed look from his Lord, he could not refuse to answer. ¡°Their unmentionables,¡± Francis gruffly replied. ¡°You mean to say, their undergarments?¡± Anais carefully asked. ¡°Yes, precisely that,¡± Francis snapped back most indignantly. The four of them look at each other as they rise to their feet. ¡°Thank you for your time, Lord Freire. Once more, I am sorry for your loss. But I promise you this, we will avenge your loss,¡± Anais sincerely said. ¡°Thank you, I can ask for nothing more,¡± Lord Freire said as he rose to his feet and saw them out the door. Liaison Gauthier separates from his group on another errand as they visit the friends for the victims. Late that afternoon they swiftly return to their current office a former classroom in an abandoned corner of the guard¡¯s barracks. Once assembled, Barclay grabs a piece of chalk and writes one board clues and on the other¡¯s victims and suspects. ¡°Now what do they have in common?¡± Barclay asks as he writes. ¡°Nothing at first glance,¡± Styr, the former assassin said before adding, ¡°But all of them were untouched maidens per all that knew them.¡± ¡°They¡¯re all brunettes,¡± Meric interjected. The group pauses as Annise matter-of-factly states, ¡°That¡¯s his type. But what¡¯s so special about these three?¡± ¡°They don¡¯t have matching eyes nor are do they have the same body type. Claire was short and thin, but Emilia was taller and more curved, while Patricia is medium height and rather curved,¡± a burly man named John firmly said. ¡°Alright, do they visit the same places or frequent the same friends?¡± Barclay asked as he wrote some information on the chalk board. ¡°None, they don¡¯t even attend the same denominations. Claire belonged to the Light, Emilia to Wisdom and Patricia to War,¡± Meric swiftly answered. The group is stumped for a moment as Barclay moves to the next board. ¡°Our killer thought he left no clues, but he must have missed something. What type of man is he?¡± Barclay said as he waited with chalk in hand. ¡°Well, we know his height and he has some military training,¡± Styr calmly answered. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°The precision and ease he used the crossbow. A hunter would never use a crossbow to hunt and an assassin would not waste his bolts using only one or two to get the job done.¡± Barclay nods in satisfaction and asks, ¡°Good, what else?¡± ¡°He¡¯s strong. To carry any of those women off, he is by no means weak,¡± Anais drily replied. ¡°He¡¯s calculating. He¡¯s watched these women for some time, before taking them. Meaning he already has his next victim ready,¡± John gruffly said. The group is still for a moment as the quiet Marie speaks up. ¡°Yes, but he takes them in patterns. He done something like this before. I don¡¯t mean taking the woman, but petty crimes. He¡¯s slowly grown more and more audacious with time. There must be some proof of his previous crimes before,¡± Marie steadily said. ¡°The undergarments,¡± Meric hastily said as the group stare strangely at him as he crossly adds, ¡°I don¡¯t mean like that! The woman¡¯s undergarments were stolen from the Freire manor, before Claire¡¯s being taken. Weren¡¯t there thefts at the other two houses?¡± ¡°Yes, a fine crossbow was stolen from the Rossi family. While an entire case of silverware went missing from the Schneider household,¡± Anais excitedly said as she hugs the startled dwarf. Meric blushes furiously and embarrassedly growls, ¡°Let go, you giant elf woman!¡± Anais flushing brightly let¡¯s go of the dwarf as she hides her face. Barclay eyes twinkle at the pairs antics before becoming sober. ¡°Ask the guards if there been any thefts reported in the last few days. Narrow the targets down to household that possess unwed brunette daughters,¡± Barclay ordered. The group quickly moves to respond as Barclay remains behind waiting for Liaison Gauthier¡¯s return. * Chapter 29.2 – Chalk Board Liaison Gauthier returns to the empty classroom as he wearily seats himself. ¡°Well, what did you find?¡± Barclay asked from the shadows. Liaison Gauthier almost falls out of his seat as he sees Barclay sitting in the shadows. ¡°Nothing, that we don¡¯t already know,¡± Liaison Gauthier tiredly replied. Barclay nods as he says, ¡°Gauthier, are you getting any sleep?¡± ¡°Yes, but not enough as I need.¡± ¡°I needn¡¯t remind you, that your health is a priority too. We can¡¯t do this without you, Gauthier.¡± Liaison Gauthier sighs and says, ¡°I know, but there is so much to do.¡± Barclay pulls out a pocket watch and says, ¡°Take a nap for now. They won¡¯t be back for some time.¡± ¡°Is that an order or a request?¡± Liaison Gauthier impishly asked. Barclay snorts and says, ¡°Take it however you want, but get some needed sleep.¡± Liaison Gauthier grunts as he curls up under a work table and soon is fast asleep. Barclay carefully watches his exhausted friend. Lately, he had been constantly pushing himself fulfilling his role as teacher and Liaison. Barclay recalls before the General left for the championship, she had called him into her office. The general was sorting papers as she glanced up and greeted him with a warm smile. ¡°Sir, you called for me?¡± Barclay asked. ¡°Yes, please come in and close the door behind you,¡± The general instructed as she placed the papers down. Barclay obediently does so as he takes a seat before her. ¡°Barclay, I need you to promise me something,¡± the General solemnly said. Barclay furrows his brows and says, ¡°Of course, anything, sire.¡± ¡°What I am going to tell you, is only known to myself and one other person. You will be the third to know. I have your word on the subject?¡± The general once more restated. ¡°Yes, General, sir! I would never betray thy trust,¡± Barclay firmly answered. The general studies Barclay, before leaning back as she rests her hands on her desk. ¡°What do you know of Vidal?¡± The general asked.If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it. Barclay eyes widen with surprise as he swiftly replies, ¡°A monster by all accounts.¡± ¡°True. But are all necromancers like that?¡± ¡°Well-, I have never met a necromancer. But since there aren¡¯t more Vidal¡¯s running about I would presume not. That does not mean I wish to acquaint myself with any.¡± ¡°You already have.¡± Barclay stiffens as the General continues, ¡°Gauthier is a necromancer.¡± The general pauses as Barclay tries to wrap his mind around the subject. Barclay faintly protests, ¡°But-.¡± ¡°But What?¡± The general interjected, ¡°Is he not your friend? Will his being a necromancer suddenly change that? He is still the same man you know. Only now you know a bit more about him.¡± Barclay thinks back to how they met. Though soft spoken, he was quick to smile and hard to anger. A good man willing to help, though a tad quiet at times. Better yet a good teacher, patient with all his students and more than willing to give extra aid even at the cost of his own personal time. And the best of friends, who had more than once covered a tavern bill without asking for payment. ¡°My apologies, General. You are correct, it¡¯s just a bit suddenly wrap the mind about. Aye, it¡¯s like finding out your wife has webbed feet. Strange, but you don¡¯t love her any less,¡± Barclay firmly said. The general raises an eyebrow at his comment but thankfully doesn¡¯t ask. ¡°Good and thank you. But I called you for another reason, I want you to protect him,¡± the general firmly said as Barclay raises an eyebrow at that comment. The general continues, ¡°Gauthier serves me personally, but there may come a day, when I may not be here. I need to know someone will be there to protect form others and himself. Can I entrust this task to you, Barclay?¡± Barclay heart beats with pride at being tasked with such an important request. ¡°I will protect him with all my might, General. I can assure you I will not fail,¡± Barclay solemnly vowed as the general accepted his response with a satisfied smile as she dismisses him. Barclay rises to his feet and pauses at the door. Turning around he says, ¡°General, what do you mean by informing of Gauthier¡¯s abilities? Pardon my frankness, but it sounds as though the general is aware of something that we are not.¡± The general pauses and glances up. ¡°It is precisely because it is silent,¡± The general gravely replied. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯m confused.¡± ¡°Have you heard of the saying, beware of the silence?¡± Barclay scratches his ear. ¡°No, sir.¡± ¡°Ah, but you know of it?¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve experienced the principle. The more silence there is, the bigger prelude that will follow,¡± The general quietly said. Barclay understood the concept too well. The enemies silence was the most frightening as the enemy had not gone away, but was organizing itself to checkmate in a single move. Footsteps are heard as Barclay glances up as a group of guards pass by. Barclay shakes his head warily as he returns to guarding the sleeping man. He had been tasked to safeguard his friend, he would not fail. * Chapter 30 – Leads The Investigator Unit members had come back with three potential more targets. Though it couldn¡¯t be discarded that not all the intended victims had been found as thefts had not been reported or found. Having contacted the locals and old acquaintances they asked around on the street as the streets were known to take care of their own. Yet no leads came up as even the worst of men wouldn¡¯t dare openly leave corpses in the open nor kidnap a noble¡¯s daughter without collecting the ransom. Even thieves and murders had their own code. All in all, every rumor only led to fruitless leads exhausting the Investigation Unit members who were only running on fumes and divine miracles. Barclay taps his forehead in frustration as the rest of the sleepless members stare at the chalkboard. They only had one day left, before the next girl was taken and Patricia was found dead. Liaison Gauthier via autopsy confirmed the times of death only being an hour or two before the next kidnapping. But unfortunately, his spirits were of no use. The killer had covered his tracks too well. Paranoia or something more, the killer had cleaned the bodies with holy water removing the link of emotion to the corpse. The soul could not be recalled under such circumstances. Dolly would have been of a great use to them, but alas she was at the Bartholomew manor with her family. Her participation would have cast a shadow on the unit¡¯s investigation for being the former attendant of the general. In the end, they would be forced to rely on their own skills. Liaison Gauthier runs his eyes once more down the details written. His eyes linger on a detail that had particularly stumped him. Liaison Gauthier stiffens and suddenly says, ¡°What if we are looking at this all wrong? What if the holy water is a clue?¡±Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit. Barclay and rest frown as Anais perks up in understanding. ¡°How many persons have access to Holy Water especially to the amounts needed to cleanse a body?¡± ¡°But we can¡¯t exactly go about asking such questions, can we?¡± Meric flatly said. ¡°No, but we can ask for a tour or better yet an enlightenment,¡± Marie chimed in. ¡°Anais and Marie, the two of you head off that way,¡± Barclay said as the two women swiftly rose to their feet and rushed away. The rest of the group thumps their head as they think. John suddenly grunts and says, ¡°A guard.¡± ¡°What?¡± Barclay asked as the rest of the group turns toward him. ¡°A guard is our killer,¡± John firmly said again. Liaison Gauthier mutters, ¡°Yes, he would have access to the crime scene and could tamper with any leftover evidence. Military training and strong, but a motive?¡± ¡°Lust for power,¡± Meric growled. ¡°Yes, but why?¡± Liaison Gauthier asked. Styr rises to his feet and says, ¡°For the feeling of power and dominance. The right to destroy or dictate a human being¡¯s life.¡± Barclay nods and says, ¡°A noble then. They¡¯re the most self-entitled bastards I know. There can¡¯t be that many nobles in the guards. Liaison Gauthier and Meric, quietly ask around for nobles among the guards. John and Styr, ask about on the streets about rumors of guards. As for the rest of you, we¡¯re going to think up of a plan.¡± The groups rush to fulfill their tasks as Barclay leads the session in strategy planning. Though Barclay felt that there was more to the story in regards to the Church of Light. After all, the general had tricked the local priest out of the Duchy of Hyacinth. * Chapter 30.2 – Forgive Me A tawny haired man in his late twenties climbs up the stairs to the Cathedral of the light as a beauty with green eyes and a shy dark haired woman stride down the stairs. The smaller of the two catches his eye as the woman unconsciously turns towards him. He holds her gaze for a moment before turning away as the woman stares at him with confusion and something else in her eyes. The tawny haired man walks past the massive beautiful engraved doors as the smell of incense fills the cathedral as the fading sunlight through the glass stained windows paint the floor in majestic colors. Soft music fills the air as novices play gentle and tranquil melodies to smooth the soul. A priestess recognizes the devout patron as she smiles warmly. ¡°Greetings brother, how fares the light this day?¡± ¡°Well, holy priestess. I was told that I could speak to the Bishop, he is expecting me,¡± The tawny haired man politely replied. The priestess nods in understanding and moves aside to let the man past her. The tawny haired man easily walks the halls into the inner sanctum of the cathedral. He stops before a magnificent red wood door and knocks. ¡°Come in,¡± the voice calmly ordered.If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation. The tawny haired man quietly enters the room as the door softly clicks shut behind him. A man with fading pink hair and large brown eyes glances up. Still handsome despite his age, Bishop Monroe says, ¡°How is your mission in spreading the Light progressing?¡± ¡°Perfectly, your grace,¡± the tawny confidently said. Bishop Monroe eyes the man before him as he carefully says, ¡°Yes, the pledges have increased as the daily masses are full. But, it seems your actions are a bit too loud. Two women of the Investigation unit came by today asking about the process of Holy Water-.¡± ¡°I¡¯m certain it is nothing, your grace,¡± the tawny haired man interjected. ¡°You underestimate them. Though novices, they were all chosen by that woman. Tonight¡¯s sacrifice will be the last and then you are to return to your family¡¯s domain awaiting further instructions,¡± Bishop Monroe The tawny hair man stiffens and reluctantly answers, ¡°Yes, your grace.¡± Something in the tawny haired man¡¯s expression failed to convince Bishop Monroe. ¡°I mean it, I will not tolerate disobedience,¡± Bishop Monroe roared. The tawny haired man hides his irritation and stiffly replies, ¡°As your grace wishes.¡± Bishop Monroe frowning dismisses the tawny haired man. The operative sent was much to indiscreet and relished his positon too much for Bishop Monroe¡¯s liking. He would send word that that wolf had gone feral and needed to put down. * Chapter 31 – Culprit Barclay and Liaison Gauthier privately approached Captain Alcott of the guards. The handsome dark haired man¡¯s neatly trimmed beard was greying. The wrinkles on his face were gathered from his position rather than life. The two stand in his study as Captain Alcott studies the two men before him. One an older gentleman with too dark eyes and gaunt figure of a man with deep eyeshadows. Captain Alcott motions for the two men to speak. Liaison Gauthier ventures to speak first as he had military standing. ¡°Captain Alcott, sir, we need thine aid in setting a trap for the culprit,¡± Liaison Gauthier firmly asked. Captain Alcott narrows his eyes and says, ¡°The guards have been ordered to coordinate with your unit. There is no need for my interference.¡± Barclay and Liaison Gauthier eye each other for a moment. ¡°Permission to speak freely, Captain Alcott?¡± Liaison Gauthier hesitantly said. Captain Alcott¡¯s frowns and gruffly says, ¡°I do not like being played. Plainly state your mind.¡± Before Liaison Gauthier can speak, Barclay interjects, ¡°There¡¯s a rat among your men.¡± Captain Alcott stiffens, but gestures for Barclay to continue. Without hesitation Barclay resumes speaking, ¡°The killer though deranged is immaculate about his crimes only guards would have that type of training in regards to crimes. That is not say that it could not be another criminal but there are too many discrepancies. An assassin can be a vicious killer, but they hunt for money and no ransom has been exchanged. A violent brute of the streets tends to beat the woman to death, none of them were beaten. And a nobleman, would never target a noble¡¯s daughter, but if he did, he would ensure the body was destroyed. For a noble¡¯s wrath is always as terrible as the offense committed. None of the woman have ever encountered each other no share same interests, religious beliefs, friends, social status that would allow them to meet. But a trademark that all the victims shared their neighborhoods were safe, nightly patrolled by the guard¡¯s night watch.¡± Barclay pauses as lets his last words sink before continuing, ¡°No witnesses were found to any of the crimes. Not impossible but rare. But who would know the ins and outs of the city so well?Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences. People of the streets keep to the shadows. They rarely venture into streets regularly patrolled by the watch unless there is a prize to be found. And if so, it would be a onetime gig, none would dare return till the heat cooled down. But a guard, a guard knows the people of their regular routes. The guards tend to know the schedule of the regulars of their patrolled streets. Many a crime has been stopped, because a guard recognizes a stranger out of place. A guard is trusted and no one would think otherwise.¡± Captain Alcott studies the two men before him, but he cannot find a reason to gainsay their words. Every fiber of him was indignant over any of his men being called into question. But his rational whispered that he should listen. Putting his feelings aside, Captain Alcott curtly says, ¡°What is that you will have me do?¡± The two men glance at each other in relief as Liaison Gauthier carefully says, ¡°There are three guards we suspect. Please assign them to one of the neighborhoods we will give to watch. And leave the rest to us.¡± Captain Alcott briskly nods in reply and motions them to leave. With a thoughtful eye, he watches them close the door behind them. The two were more than just run of the mill men. They each had a good pair of eyes and mind. They had been chosen very well even he would have been ill pressed to find such talented fellows. Captain Alcott runs his mind back to the figure to this day still haunted him. A beauty, no doubt with vibrant red hair and sapphire eyes. But what drew a man in was her piercing gaze and the confident air about her. Though be trialed for a crime, not once did she lose her composure nor falter. Till the end, not once did she speak as if saying, ¡°Find me guilty or innocent, I will not care a fig.¡± Prime Minster Bartholomew refused to believe his daughter was guilty. Captain Alcott had found himself arguing once or twice with his friend. But each time, Randolph would say, ¡°Had she been accused of violence or an unruly act, she would be found guilty. But of such a crime? No, my daughter would do no such thing.¡± But every person that Captain Alcott had meet that had been chosen by her were excellent. The newest addition to his men was a former solider form Fort Terra. Not only fully committed but exceptionally trained, easily beating most of the guards. The new guard joked he was only average back at Fort Terra, the real monsters had all remained behind. The seed of doubt had been planted and Captain Alcott found himself unable uproot it. His mind said, that she had been found guilty, but his heart said, that such a fine warrior would never fall so short. Shaking such thoughts away, Captain Alcott summons his second in command to struct him carefully of his new orders. As he waits, Captain Alcott finds himself returning to that day repeatedly. * Chapter 31.2 – Swing Low The tawny haired man waves to the guards and says, ¡°I¡¯ll catch up later, I¡¯ve got a girl to check up on first.¡± The guards chuckle amongst themselves in understanding as they head to their designated posts a couple crossly mumble about the Investigation Unit, who had gained a new name, sniffers. ¡°Damn those sniffers, they¡¯re just getting in the way.¡± ¡°Former criminals the lot of them.¡± ¡°Enough,¡± a listening sergeant bellowed. The men quiet down as the sergeant continues, ¡°Captain¡¯s orders. I don¡¯t want to hear another word or I¡¯ll shut your yatter mouths myself.¡± The guards quiet down as the tawny haired man had long since passed unnoticed. By coincidence he had been assigned to one of the areas of the chosen targets and the two-other areas had been assigned as well. That only left one area open with two potential targets. He had no choice, he would first have to take the target and later dispose of the 3rd. If he was gone too long, the rest of the guards would notice and feel something was amiss. Rather heading to the closest target, he heads to the farthest. The 4th would be easier to take out of the two. Clinging to the shadows he skirts up the brick wall and enters the room. Her soft snores fill the room as he presses a wet cloth against her mouth. The body relaxes as he wraps the 4th in her bedsheets and carries away the bundle. With care, he leaps out of the window and lands with a huff on his feet. He frowns a bit at the unexpected weight. For a fourteen year old girl, she weighted much more than he initially thought. That thought remained throughout his journey as he carried her over his shoulders. With a bit of juggling, he manages to pry open the side entrance to the guard barracks. The halls are empty as with ease he enters a secluded part and slides open an unused part of the quarters. The hallway is dusty only showing his footsteps as he carries the 4th into the storage room and softly places her on the floor. Carefully locking the door behind him, he heads to his storage room. To his surprise, he finds the door slightly ajar. Panicking he looks inside and doesn¡¯t see her. With fury, he bolts out as figures appear before him and behind him. A lit torch reveals the grim face of Captain Alcott. ¡°You¡¯ll never find her without my help,¡± the tawny haired man bluffingly said. ¡°No need,¡± Barclay said as a figure still wrapped in a sheet is led over. The sheets are ripped off the 4th to reveal the face. The tawny haired man¡¯s eyes widen at recognizing the smaller woman from the Cathedral. Marie glares at the tawny haired man. ¡°I¡¯d recognize those eyes anywhere,¡± she flatly said, before adding, ¡°It¡¯s been a while big brother,¡± as everyone stares at her in surprise.If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. ¡°Marie, is that you?¡± The tawny haired man disbelieving said as he took a step towards her. Marie firmly points at him and says, ¡°I recognized you at the cathedral despite all these years. Only you would be sick enough to commit such abhorrent acts.¡± ¡°Come now, Marie, it wasn¡¯t like that,¡± The tawny haired man softly said as he held his hand outstretched out. Everyone frowns with distaste at his actions, there clearly was something wrong with this man¡¯s head. Or more so, he was twisted in a way no human should ever be. Marie bitterly smiles as she opens her buttoned up long sleeve shirt. The group winces as faint brutal scars are cover her chest and stomach. ¡°This beast convinced everyone that I was hurting myself. I was locked in an asylum for three years before I escaped. Everyone only ever saw his charming face never seeing the beast lurking within. But I saw, only I ever saw,¡± Marie distantly said as she covers herself up. The tawny haired man sighs as he pulls out a blade. ¡°Till next time, my bunny rabbit,¡± he cooed as Marie flinched and everyone darted forward. Blood spurted across their faces as he split his throat from end to end before falling gurgling to the floor with a smile on his face. Anais rushes forward to heal him, but the damage is too great. With a last triumphant gurgle, the tawny haired man passes away to their dismay. * ¡°Good work,¡± Captain Alcott said as the investigation unit was gathered in his office. Barclay beams and accepts the praises as the rest nod in acceptance. ¡°You will be properly reward by his Majesty. But, I am afraid that some of tonight¡¯s events can never surface,¡± Captain Alcott reluctantly said as the Investigator Unit stiffens with disbelief. Before they can protest, Captain Alcott adds, ¡°It cannot never be revealed that a guard was behind of the attacks. Not only will the country be in turmoil, but we will lose the faith of the citizens. Alyssum is facing a severe crisis of faith in authority figures. First, the House of Byron, then Lena of Bartholomew, and now a guard? Another betrayal will break the people. Instead, we will announce that Dick the rat, a petty brutal thug of the streets went mad. The people will be much more accepting of that story.¡± ¡°Then Douglas departs this world with his name scot-free?¡± Marie harshly roared. Captain Alcott sighs and replies, ¡°No, neither you and I can change the fact that he will be judged for his crimes in the afterlife. You have my condolences for your suffering and pain at his hands, but I will not sacrifice good men for one dead man.¡± Marie clenches her fists with fury as Anais reaches over and pulls her into a hug. Marie stiffens and relaxes in Anais calm embrace. ¡°Nobles, the lot of them,¡± Barclay murmurs as they walk with several of the members grunting in agreement as Liaison Gauthier mutters back about checking up on something. John surprise everyone by saying, ¡°We caught the bastard and saved the girl! We¡¯re heroes and isn¡¯t that a rare sight. Had anyone told me a year a girl, I¡¯d be a law men I would have laughed and beaten them sill. But here we are a band of misfits, we should be celebrating!¡± The rest of the members harken in agreement at Barclay leads the way to his old haunts in the capital. As they go Barclay begins to brag how he stole into the night and stole his wife. The group groans at having the tale a hundred times before. They all rush away as Barclay grunts indignantly. * Chapter 31.3 – Hello A masked figure with an oni mask sits patiently before a group of masked figures moving about before a pentagram. The group finishes drawing as two guards drag a limp, handsome man. The unconscious man moans as they carelessly drop him onto the floor before him. The guards retreat as the masked figures carefully place him in the center of the pentagram and slit his outstretched wrists. The young man groans and does not awaken as the circling figures begin to chant in an ancient language, ¡°S Mortendum tmar vito U scrifus, tmar vito Y daros vito!¡± The blood flows out of the young man¡¯s body tracing the pentagram on the floor. The lines begin to glow a ghostly red as the blood surges completely out of the man¡¯s body and gathers before him to create a crimson moving figure. The body stops breathing releasing a faint puff of air as the liquid figure breathes it in. The liquid suddenly bolts down the body¡¯s throat as the body jerks as the blood returns. The cuts on the body are gone as the pentagram glow fades. The figures are silent as the body suddenly opens its brown eyes. The figure sits up and tilts his head side to side until an audible pop is heard. ¡°Ah, much better,¡± the young man said. The oni masked figure softly asks, ¡°Well, what went wrong?¡± The man sheepishly shrugs and says, ¡°It all went to hell once those sniffers showed up.¡± ¡°Sniffers?¡±The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. ¡°The investigation unit, sorry, sir.¡± The oni masked elder taps his fingers against his chair and sighs. As the man cheerfully stretches his new body. ¡°Douglas, you will remain at headquarters until further notice,¡± the oni masked figure firmly ordered. Douglas nods sagely and replies, ¡°Yes, sire. But if I may request my reward, once everything has died down may I be permitted to visit my dear younger sister. It¡¯s been so very long since I last saw her and unfortunately our latest visit was much to short.¡± The oni masked figure is silent for a long time before reluctantly answering, ¡°We shall see. Your behavior was a trifle unruly this time around. Show me how well behaved you can be and we shall speak of the subject again.¡± Douglas nods gaily as he sighs happily, ¡°Yes, sire. I will endeavor to be on my best behavior.¡± The oni masked figure nods as he dismisses the young man being led away by the group of masked figures. The oni masked figure frowns a bit distastefully behind his mask at the pentagrams, but needs must be met. * Liaison Gauthier returns to study the corpse of the assailant. With care, he calls the spirit of the dead, but nothing responds. Once more he tries as the stuffed duck chirps, ¡°Master, he¡¯s not dead anymore.¡± Liaison Gauthier pauses and turns towards the duck. ¡°How?¡± He asked as the duck shrugs and replies, ¡°Beats me, I just know. He¡¯s back.¡± The hairs on the back of his neck stand on edge as Liaison Gauthier considers the ramifications. With trembling limbs, he gathers the duck and rushes to inform Barclay. Hopefully, it was merely an accident, but he had the feeling that they had yet to finish meeting their butcher. * Chapter 32 – Conversation -September 19th of 1963 The dungeon is cold and moist as water drips from the ceiling onto the wet puddles below. A chained ragged figure sits on the floor, leaning against the wall. The tangled red hair is covered in dirt as the once unblemished skin is dark with grime. The grimy bare feet are covered in callouses as the prisoner crosses her legs. From high on up a very small barred window allows for moonbeams to shine down into the dungeon. The night carries the scent of autumn as trickles of white petals are carried in and fall like snow. Lena reaches out catches an unblemished petal in her hand. The stark contrast is evident as the bottom side of the petal is instantly blackened from a mere touch of her skin. Lena¡¯s breath is faintly seen in the chilly air as the petal takes flight, before drifting into a puddle and sinking. It had been months since her imprisonment and Lena had spent her 18th birthday there. If not for the interface, Dolly¡¯s animals and Gauthiers sprits, Lena would have gone mad. In her endeavors, Lena had forgotten a cautionary tale, ¡°The candle that burns the brightest, burns the fastest.¡± The nail that sticks out is the first one to be nailed in. The sound of crunching footsteps is heard as Lena warily turns her head towards the source. In the dim moonlight a figure appears before the barred cell. Lena¡¯s eyes darken in recognition but would not give the figure the satisfaction of seeing her surprise. ¡°Are you well?¡± King Julius Sorrell asked as he softly placed a wooden stool on the floor and sat down. The grimy woman before him did not bare very much resemblance to the woman of his memories. But those turquoise eyes could never belong to anyone else but her. Lena voice croaks from lack of use as she emotionlessly replies, ¡°The food is terrible and the ambiance is just as terrible, but the current company leaves much to be desired for.¡± King Julius nods in understanding and says, ¡°Are you wondering, why I am here?¡± ¡°Not really.¡± ¡°I understand your being cross with me. But it had to be done, I was left with no other choice,¡± King Julius sincerely said as Lena did not react to his words. This words linger in the air as he recalls the start of everything. Though busy, King Julius was no fool. Too late, he had realized the truth of his Queen Florence, but still, he could not help but love her. Turning a blind eye to her affairs, he protected his reputation, Alyssum, but most importantly his children. King Julius had seen how the Queen would at times lay traps for the nobles. It wasn¡¯t severe but enough to hurt the kingdom. Still, he was lenient as Apone, was their alley. He could ill afford to insult them even if his wife was only an earl¡¯s daughter. Adopting a princess was necessary, but there was no need to choose Lena of Bartholomew. But years as a King had taught him a valuable lesson, plausible deniability. There are times when is far better to lie, then to uncover truth. If the people, they would rebel and death would befall all. Instinct had led the King to choose her and she had served him well. Yet on that fateful night a messenger relayed a message, to choose between his Queen or Princess Lena. After reading the incriminating documents, he was left with no choice. He could not allow the kingdom to be further weakened. The king abided his time until he found an opportunity to set everything into place. Princess Lena was sent to the Demon Kingdom as everything fell into place. And even though she was falsely accused, Lena Bartholomew still did not was required of her. Not once did she speak in her own defense. King Julius is broken out of his revive as Lena asks, ¡°Did Duke Bartholomew know?¡± Startled King Julius shakes his head. ¡°No, Randolph would have never stood for it. He was not made aware of the charges until minutes before,¡± King Julius soberly answered.If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement. ¡°Then how long ago was this setup, was it from the very beginning?¡± ¡°No, but very soon after.¡± ¡°Is that so, then what now?¡± Lena flatly asked. King Julius is still for some time before quietly replying, ¡°I¡¯m afraid, I cannot allow you to go free. The people of Alyssum must believe you are the one responsible for the heinous crimes committed.¡± Lena straightens as her eyes glitter strangely and hisses, ¡°You know who it is? But why-,¡± Lena pauses as she eyes the King¡¯s stiffened expression. With a satisfied smile, Lena murmurs, ¡°Ah ha, so that¡¯s it.¡± From her expression, King Julius wasn¡¯t certain she was bluffing. But if not, she knew the culprit belonged to the royal family. But even she couldn¡¯t possibly know who it was. Still he could not afford to reveal anything more. King Julius rises to his feet as Princess Lena darts forward and reaches through the cell bars to grab him. King Julius remains frozen as she raises her face towards his and says, ¡°In that case, pay me my due.¡± King Julius falls back onto the stool as Lena returns to her sitting position. Julius rubs his neck as he still feels her cold hands on his throat. King Julius stiffly retorts, ¡°What is your request?¡± ¡°Give the Duchy of Hyacinth to the Vivaldi family. The Vivaldi family through poverty stricken is an ancient noble family. None would truly oppose the opposition as Hyacinth is still seen as an undesirable territory. As for the Investigation Unit promote Barclay Reed at its head with his 1st and 2nd command to be, Private Ace and Military Liaison Gauthier. Barclay Reed through a rebel is a minor noble and his wife is of the house of Devenport. As for Private Ace, though illegitimate he is of the House of Lorcan. Ensuring that nobles are leading the Investigation Unit will calm the nobles especially when a member of the ruling family is part of the chain of command,¡± Lena truthfully said. King Julius waits for more, but Lena does not speak anymore. ¡°Is that all?¡± King Julius asks as Lena remains still and does not respond. King Julius narrows his eyes as he truthfully considered her request. It had been weighing on his mind who would take command of Hyacinth, the Vivaldi household would serve his needs very well. An honorable noble line but not ambitious, a perfect fit. The same reasoning applied to the candidates requested for the head of the Investigation Unit, but still it was a request from the first female general who defeated an entire nation. However, she was a prisoner with zero contact in solitary confinement. It was impossible for her to communicate with the outside world. But more importantly the those three had more than proven their worth. The nobles were clamoring they be properly rewarded for solving the case of the mad man. There would be no great loss in agreeing to such a request, when he had been planning to reward them. Unable to disagree or invalidate her request, King Julius rises to his feet. ¡°The bargain is made, Lena of Bartholomew. Witt this my debt is cleared and no further debt exists between us,¡± King Julius firmly stated before grabbing his sitting stool. ¡°The Church of Light,¡± Lena swiftly said. King Julius halts in his tracks as he turns to face her. A cold smile is on her face as he realized it was a trap. Without further ado, King Julius retreats as swiftly as he came. Lena ignores the vanishing footsteps as she considers the two points learned. The Church of Light was involved and the culprit belonged to the royal family. It didn¡¯t take much work to put the two together. The culprit had to be the Queen, but what did the Church of Light gain out of the situation? Lena had already been uncaught unawares once, she might not survive a second time. She had underestimated the situation, becoming too reliant on the plot of the otome scenario and left herself blind open to an attack. Lena would have to take a step back and reevaluate the situation. What did the Church of Light stand to gain? Power. If so, for what? If it wasn¡¯t to destroy the Demon King, that left two options: unknown enemies or conquest. Her musings are interrupted as small mouse scurries out of a tiny hole carrying a message. Lena pets the mouse for a moment, before reading the message. The message is nothing she already does not no, but still a reply is needed. S Lena carefully loosens a stone block and removes hidden writing utensils to write a reply. Allowing the ink to dry, Lena carefully folds the note and places onto the little mouse¡¯s neck. The little mouse squeaks before waddling away the way it came. Tired, Lena leans back against the clammy wall as watches the moonlight. The moon shimmers in her cell as she hums a faint tune and ends up singing parts of the chorus, ¡°You can go your own way, go your own way.¡± * Chapter 32.2 – Patience A group of men gather in a dark secluded place within the Duchy of Hyacinth. The hooded figures ensure none are followed as they gather and seat themselves in an underground room. At the head of the table sits a gaunt man, Military Liaison Gauthier. A sly voice full of righteous anger breaks the silence. ¡°What is being proposed is treason?¡± The short figure flatly said. ¡°Would General Bartholomew have done anything less for us?¡± A calm detached voice said as he pushes his spectacles up as the glimpse of a Lieutenants insignia is seen. The short figure sighs at the tone of voice. ¡°I only wish to ensure that we are aware of what exactly we are preparing to do,¡± a certain merchant voice dryly stated. ¡°Bah, nobles,¡± the figure spat on the ground to the dismay of most of the members in the room. ¡°The only good one in the whole bunch is Lady Lena,¡± a former criminal head growled. ¡°Enough,¡± a firm voice of power sternly said. The room stills as the figure turns towards Liaison Gauthier. ¡°What will the General have us do, Liaison Gauthier?¡± the highest-ranking officer determinedly asked. The room grows thoughtfully silent as they all turn their gazes towards Liaison Gauthier. It should not be possible to communicate with anyone who resides in the royal dungeons. But if so, then just who is Liaison Gauthier? With newfound respect and wariness, the men wait for a reply. Liaison Gauthier closes his eyes tiredly and says, ¡°The general asks that we wait. The general understands our out righteous fury and asks that we wait. The general firmly orders us to not move, she will not abide fools who do not obey the chain of command.¡± The men grunt in response as they lean back in their seats to ponder the response given. ¡°The General cannot have any sort of shadow of a doubt cast upon the Investigation Unit,¡± The former criminal head quietly murmured.Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences. ¡°The General has her reasons and I am sure that is one of them,¡± Gauthier faintly replied as he opened his bloodshot eyes. The spectacled figure frowns and says, ¡°Liaison Gauthier, when was the last time you slept?¡± Liaison Gauthier pauses to think and after some time gives up. ¡°I can¡¯t remember,¡± Gauthier dismally replied as the men send pitying looks his way. ¡°You will do the General no good if you collapse from exhaustion,¡± the spectacled lieutenant crisply said. ¡°I know. The general ordered that I rest after the meeting,¡± Liaison Gauthier tiredly slurred his answer as the spectacled lieutenant and his commanding officer sigh at his words. The musing figure of the former criminal mastermind taps his finger against his chin. ¡°Even so, I do not like how the waters are churning, something is rising from the deep. I can feel it in my bones,¡± he firmly said as he slapped his chest for emphasis. ¡°No, you¡¯re not the only one,¡± the short merchant matter-of-factly stated. ¡°The General¡¯s false charges and conviction were far too swift. But it seems that that everything began to stir within the months following her coronation and creation of the investigation unit,¡± the merchant said and paused for a moment, before continuing, ¡°Barclay, as a former head, doesn¡¯t this have the scent of a power struggle?¡± ¡°A bit, it smells more like a cover up to me,¡± the former ruffian rumbled. The room is heavy with silence until the spectacled lieutenant says, ¡°But that only raises the bar even more. Just who can Alyssum ill afford to find guilty?¡± The men stomach twitches nauseously as they wonder, just high up the betrayal goes? ¡°In that case, we wait as instructed,¡± the small merchant said as he pauses for emphasis. ¡°Barclay, the general handed thee the greatest responsibility to ensure the survival of the Investigation Unit. And once enough time has passed,¡± the merchant darkly murmured as he makes a crushing fist in the air. The man wordlessly disperse as the short merchant remains behind to ensure the drowsy Liaison Gauthier made it back to his quarters. * Chapter 33 – Delirious -October 16th of 1963 The maids quiver as Queen Florence rises from her bed. On her feet, Queen Florence allows the slip to fall onto the floor as she leisurely steps over the crumpled slip. A maid hastily offers a robe to her as Queen Florence coldly ignores the held-out robe and strides into the bath chambers. With a sigh of pleasure, she sinks into the rose scented, warm bath water. The maids scurry forward and gently wash Queen Florence¡¯s raven hair. Queen Florence frowns as a maid pulls to hard as a pointed prick digs into her skin. The maid is almost in tears as she hastily apologizes as the Queen magnanimously accepts the lowly servant¡¯s apology. Queen Florence dismisses with her hand as the maid gratefully flees away. The water stream downs Queen Florence body as she steps out of the tub as the maids hastily hand her a bath robe and towel her dry. The troop of maids seat her and prepare her for tonight¡¯s social. Queen Florence drifts in memory as the King announced her confinement until the entire mess died down. With great relish Queen Florence watched as that foolish woman was charged and condemned. The tiara¡¯s effects had worked perfectly as the Scarlet Princess did not even utter a word in her own defense. It was so easy to set everything up for that woman to take the fall. But now, she would have to watch her back against them. They knew far too much about her affairs especially that they had begun to move. She could not afford to publicly antagonize them as the light was not to be trifled with. A maid fearfully interrupts the Queens reverie and says, ¡°Your Majesty, the King wishes for thy presence.¡± Queen Florence allows herself to be escorted, not before pausing to gaze at the painted hues of a winter¡¯s sunset. The maid and guards grow impatient until Queen Florence strides forward into the private chambers of the King. The guards allow bow as they allow her to enter. King Julius is finishing dressing as Queen Florence runs an appraising eye over him. Still handsome and fit, the King was a particularly fine specimen. Queen Florence licks her lips as her appetite is wetted. It had been some time since she had visited his chambers. Tonight, would be a good as any, waste not she would say. King Julius dismisses his valets as they silently scurry out and the doors shut firmly before them. Queen Florence bows and softly says, ¡°You look fine this evening, my King.¡± King Julius icily retorts, ¡°My Queen, I needn¡¯t remind you to comport yourself this evening?¡± Queen Florence stiffens, but swiftly composes herself. ¡°My King, is something wrong?¡± Queen Florence softly asked. ¡°Florence, I will not tolerate another incident again,¡± King Julius tautly said as he moved towards the door. Queen Florence angrily hisses, ¡°Incident? I am not on trial. I have done nothing wrong to be spoken in that tone!¡± King Julius halts and rapidly turns to face her. Queen Florence eyes widen at the fury in his eyes as he grabs her chin and forces to gaze him in the eye. ¡°I have tolerated thine extracurricular affairs for many years and even turned a blind eye to the toying of my nobles. But I will not tolerate having my hand forced again, Florence of Apone. How will thy precious Apone react, when the earl¡¯s 2nd daughter returns in disgrace as a divorcee? Will the earl permit that daughter to reside in his manor?¡± King Julius roared. Queen Florence pales for the first time in her life. Never had King Julius spoken to her in all the years they were married. But most of all, she had never believed he truly was aware of all his doings. But if he knew, then her time was at an end.You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story. King Julian reflexively offers Queen Florence the crook of his arm as she automatically intertwines her hand. Queen Florence glides through the hallways in a daze as the ball room doors open before her. Queen Florene moves as if in a dream as her children are noticeably absent from court. The court greets her as Queen Florence barely finds it in herself to remember her part. The faces begin to swirl and mock her as her pupils dilate. Queen Florence staggers out of the ballroom alone and retiring early for the night. The maids undress her before being dismissed from the room. Alone in her bedwear, Queen Florence glances at the locked windows. The familiar tapping was gone as Queen Florence felt inexplicably lonely. As she glances down, Queen Florence notices the small signs of ages on her hands. With horror, Queen Florence rushes to her mirror to find her face hideously wrinkled and spotted with age. Queen Florence lets out a scream as shatters the mirror with a vase. Her screams send a troop of guards and maids into her room. The maids try to calm Queen Florence down, but Queen Florence screams. ¡°I¡¯ll kill you all! Which one of you was it! Who cursed me, I look hideous!¡± The Queen Florence smashes anything she can get her hands on as she screams vile obscenities at the guards and maids. At last a pale servant leads King Julius to see his maddened Queen. The calm, beautiful face is viciously disoriented as she snarls at any who dares approach her. King Julius brows furrow with anger as he roars, ¡°Queen Florence, control yourself!¡± Queen Florence darts forward and grabs King Julius by his vest. ¡°I¡¯m hideous, look!¡± Queen Florence shrieked a she held up her spotted aged hand to his face. King Julius sees nothing wrong with her perfect unblemished skin. With a glare, King Julius forcefully removes her hands from his clothing. ¡°My Queen, I see nothing,¡± King Florence harshly replied. Queen Florence sneers as spittle flies from her mouth. ¡°Oh, playing coy I see. Throwing me out, finally are we? I will not be so easily cast aside Julius! I will see you dead, before I fall so low,¡± Queen Florence snarled as she glared at King Julius. King Julius eyes turn chilly as he turns to the physician who had accompanied. ¡°Physician Pierre, my wife does not seem to be well. Issue whatever order is needed to prevent her condition from leaking out. I leave any prescription of medical treatment to you and the residing healers,¡± With a flourish King Julius stomps out. Physician Pierre orders the maids to not utter a word as the guards forcefully still the raving Queen. Queen Florence shouts and curse them as traitors, but none pay heed. The physician removes a green flask from his bag as the guards hold her down on the bed. With some aid, they pry her mouth open and force her to swallow the concoction. Queen Florence gurgles the vile concoction down, but manages to spit some of it into the guards faces. Suddenly, the room begins to swirl as Queen Florence falls into a swirling haze of colors. Physician Pierre upon noticing the still Queen cautiously signals for the guards to remove their hands. After all, she was still the Queen. Physician Pierre sends some of the guards to grab the healers to diagnose the Queen. The remaining guards remain to stand watch as they wait for the healers to arrive. However, before the healers arrive Bishop Monroe arrives to give assistance. He was a healer and a mage of light. Bishop Monroe takes the Queen¡¯s hand and pulse as he frowns. The healers arrive to find Bishop Monroe inspecting the Queen. The healers bow before his graces as they humbly watch his expertise. Bishop Monroe was a far more talented healer than they and would accurately be able to diagnose the problem. After some time, Bishop Monroe gently makes the Queen comfortable. ¡°The Queen is stricken with an illness of the mind. Mind healers are rare even among the Light and even more rarely are ever permitted to leave the headquarters. But I will beg his holiness the pope for an audience,¡± Bishop Monroe softly said. Physician Pierre bows in thanks, before turning to one of the guards. ¡°Inform his majesty of the diagnose as the Queen will be secluded from now for her own well-being. The healers and I will keep her calm and sedated as needed,¡± Physician Pierre ordered. The guard departs as Bishop Monroe does as well. Physician Pierre and the healers sit down to discuss the medical treatment best for the Queen. Time goes by unnoticed as the sun rises in east. The hunger in the healer¡¯s stomachs remind them of the hour as hey swiftly break up into groups as one departs and one remains behind. Physician Pierre studies the attractive sleeping woman before him. It was a damn shame that the Queen had gone mad. * Chapter 33.2 – Chatter Nobles chatter in the court as a group of young dandies and ladies gather. The ladies whisper over their fans as the young court dandies preen to each other. ¡°Did you hear the Queen has fallen ill? ¡°The Queen had not shown her face months and she did she relapsed.¡± ¡°How awful!¡± ¡°A tragedy.¡± ¡°Is it contagious?¡± ¡°The Queen has been secluded.¡± ¡°Ick-.¡± ¡°And she was such a beauty too.¡± ¡°Yes, it will be such a loss for the court.¡± A family of dark dressed individuals stride through the court as they make way. There was almost a dark air about them as their faces were all pale with dark hair and eyes. Their dark clothing only made them that much grimmer.The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. ¡°Who¡¯s that?¡± A young terrified lady whispered. ¡°The Vivaldi family.¡± ¡°Vivaldi?¡± ¡°Yes, an old obscure household on the brink of ruin.¡± ¡°Why are they here?¡± ¡°Who knows, but rumor has it that they¡¯re being rewarded.¡± ¡°Rewarded for what? What could they have possibly done to earn a reward from His Majesty himself?¡± ¡°Well-, there are rumors?¡± ¡°Do tell!¡± The voices grow more hushed and secretive. ¡°Rumor has it, that they know unsavory folks?¡± ¡°Like ruffians?¡± ¡°No, those are a dime a dozen!¡± ¡°What she means to say is dark magic.¡± ¡°Like Necromancers?¡± ¡°Exactly, my dear.¡± ¡°Gasp!¡± ¡°How are they still permitted in court?¡± ¡°Well, those are just rumors, you silly little thing.¡± ¡°But you must admit there is an air about them that does give good cause.¡± ¡°Yes, but-,¡± Before they can continue His Majesty approaches. The court gathers around like a good flock of sheep following their shepherd. And good little sheep do as they¡¯re told. * Chapter 34 – Vivaldi -November 24th of 1963 Vice of the Investigation Unit Gauthier enters the study of the Duchy of Hyacinth. Inside a group of dark pale faced individuals in dark clothing are gathered within, the family resemblance is rather evident. Vice Gauthier heart trembles for a moment at seeing the Generals seat occupied. A gnarled woman of ninety years old seats at the desk, but her ancient dark eyes gleam with fire. Vice Gauthier clears his throat and says, ¡°Great-grandmother, are you well?¡± ¡°I¡¯m alive, aren¡¯t I,¡± the elderly woman snapped back. Vice Gauthier nods in agreement as he winces. There was a reason why he limited his visits back home. The head of his family was their still living ancient matriarch, Grandmother Eloise. Grandmother Eloise narrows her eyes as the rest of the family¡¯s eyes turn towards the man at her side, greying but incredibly tall, the thin man says, ¡°Gauthier, how have you been? Your younger sisters miss you.¡± Gauthier winces at his father¡¯s reminder. His sisters were scarier than him. Gauthier smiles wanly in response at his father, Rivaldo Vivaldi. The older family members eye Gauthier for his lack of verbal response. ¡°Enough, to the matter at hand,¡± Grandmother Eloise retorted as the family ceases their glaring. ¡°Gauthier, your father was granted the Duchy of Hyacinth, which I am certain you are already aware of. But his majesty would have never considered the Vivaldi to fulfill the position. What did you promise him, Gauthier?¡± Grandmother Eloise menacingly said. ¡°Nothing grandmother. Tis was not I but the general,¡± Gauthier firmly responded. ¡°What does your general have anything to with the conferment of the title?¡± ¡°A boon by the King.¡± Grandmother Eloise frowns at the response. What kind of favor would the King still owe a convicted criminal to repay with such a boon? ¡°Then what does your general want in exchange?¡± Grandmother Eloise harshly asked. Gauthier is silent for a moment before carefully responding, ¡°Grandmother, the general is aware of my abilities and has made use of them,¡± at his words his family stiffens as he hastily continues, ¡°But in terms of gathering intelligence with the use of spirits as an undead army is of no use to the general. The general sees war and battle as a right for the living.¡± Gauthier gages his grandmother for a reaction as he speaks, ¡°The general merely has two conditions to be fulfilled, the continued renovation of the Duchy and that the Vivaldi properly rule the duchy. The general poses no other conditions in-exchange and will provide the needed funds to fulfill said conditions.¡±If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it. Grandmother Eloise frowns with suspicion. ¡°Boy, I have seen empires tumble and rise in the space of my lifetime. There is no such thing as a free favor, I ask once more, what does your general ask of us?¡± Grandmother Eloise demanded to know. ¡°Nothing else grandmother, but the families¡¯ loyalty,¡± Gauthier swiftly answered. ¡°Fine, what are the terms and conditions that constitute for said loyalty?¡± Grandmother Eloise cackled in triumph. ¡°The general requests are law and betrayal will not be tolerated,¡± Gauthier answered. Grandmother Eloise snorts. ¡°Very well, I see no lose in the family accepting such a bargain, but there are limits to what constitutes as request. No murder or anything that will see us hanged,¡± Grandmother Eloise firmly stated. Gauthier weakly says, ¡°I am certain the General will agree,¡± and turns on his heels. ¡°Wait!¡± Gauthier freezes as the elder voice coldly says, ¡°There is a matter of punishment for your disobedience. Everyone out, right now.¡± The dismissed family soundlessly flees as Gauthier remains alone with the tyrannical figure. Pale faced, Gauthier waits to face his grandmother¡¯s wrath. The old woman begins to ruefully grin at him. ¡°Boy, well done on finding the family such an excellent patron. I could not have done better myself,¡± Grandmother Eloise sincerely said. Gauthier gapes as Grandmother Eloise adds, ¡°Don¡¯t let this go to your head fool. But you did well as such you may continue to serve your general in the capacity you have been serving. Also, inform your general, that if she adds new conditions, we will require further payment for our services.¡± ¡°And why would the general do so? Gauthier curiously asked. Grandmother Eloise snorts and grumbles, ¡°Your general is as cunning as me. No doubt, your general will require some of our other services someday. Besides I¡¯ve seen it in the tarot cards,¡± the elderly matriarch responded as Gauthiers eyes widened, the matriarch was famous for her readings. ¡°No off with you boy,¡± Grandmother Eloise shooed Gauthier as he hastily departs to send word that negotiations were successful. The door clicks firmly behind him as Grandmother Eloise pulls out a pack of worn cards. With smooth actions, she shuffles the cards and cuts them. With great care, she places five cards facing down in an arc from left to right. Grandmother Eloise turns the first card representing the present position, the Tower. Present desires, the Sword. The unexpected, the Devil. The future, Death. The outcome, the Wheel of Fortune. Grandmother Eloise trembles as she studies the cards. Death would follow in lieu of that woman as she and the enemy would vie for power. For the outcome was not something even she could predict with her power. Tired and worn, Grandmother Eloise hands tremble as she gathers her cards. With a tired sigh, she rings for her maid as her maid worriedly appears and aids her to her feet. As Grandmother Eloise hobbles away she feels a strong presence behind her. Grandmother Eloise spins around and for a moment a smiling red head woman sits there. In the next blink of an eye, the illusion is gone. Grandmother Eloise narrows her eyes as she nods to the chair before being escorted out. A good cup of tea would go a long way to smoothing her nerves. * Chapter 34.2 – Feat A murky man says, ¡°Have you found her?¡± ¡°No, sire,¡± another shadowy figure replies. ¡°Find her!¡± The voice roars. With a start, Delilah startles awake as her heart pounds in her chest. Swallowing rapidly, she turns to glance at Holly on her bed, to find her still sound asleep. Stifling the fear in her heart, Delilah lays back down as the pounding in her heart slows.Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation. Ever since having joined Princess Lena¡¯s employee the nightmares had ceased. She had forgotten what is like to have nightmares. After all, it was only just a dream. Consoling herself, Delilah closes her eyes and falls sound asleep to the quiet chirping of the crickets in the night. * Chapter 35 - Solstice -December 3rd of 1963 The court celebrates the solstice at the annual solstice ball in a rare early celebration. Though parties were still to be held throughout the month, but none as the grandiose as this one. Though there was a slight air of submission as the Queen was ill and her toll showed. The courtiers found themselves at loss without their social head. King Julius politely greets the ambassadors and invites them to join in the festivities. King Julius refrains from glancing at his side at the missing figure of his Queen. A mind healer had been sent for and had left baffled. The mind healer assured the King that there was nothing wrong with the Queen¡¯s mind. No illness could be found as the mind healer was forced to conclude the Queen herself was the cause of her afflictions. The Queen had gone mad from guilt. King Julius face tightens bitterly. If was always the cruelest of words. Out of love he had permitted his Queen to much reign. It would have been better to face her wrath then the tragic outcome. King Julius hands clench reflexively as he glances at his hands. Not liking what he saw there he subtly straightens his hands and continues to greet the envoys. Prime Minster Bartholomew politely greets the envoys behind him at a distance away. Ever since, the incident nothing had been the same between them. And never would be. Prime Minster Bartholomew meets the King¡¯s eyes with an emotionless gaze as his eyes flicker past his Majesty towards the envoys. King Julius turns his head away and returns to his duties as the night inches by. From the shadows a masked figure wearing a half-face silver mask approaches. King Julius frowns as the figure bows and holds out an object in his outstretched arm. A jade pendent with silver symbol engraved on it. King Julius eyes widen as Prime Minster Bartholomew eyes glitter with wariness. ¡°Welcome to Alyssum. To what do I owe the honor of the prince¡¯s envoy?¡± King Julius asked.This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it The silver masked man rises and crisply replies, ¡°The prince is looking for a suitable bride. May this humble servant be allowed to meet the unwed ladies of the court and unbetroth daughters?¡± King Julius eyes widen at the honor, but a flicker of distrust lurks in them. The prince could choose any lady from any other kingdom. Why Alyssum? But if the prince had no ulterior motives, then Alyssum would gain a powerful ally. Over his shoulder, King Julius firmly says, ¡°Prime Minster Bartholomew, present the current female court members. As for the rest, schedule gatherings to present said ladies if available. And for those that are not, see to that the envoy is well accompanied and given access to said maidens.¡± Prime Minster Bartholomew flatly retorted, ¡°All of them? Does that include those in exile or in dungeons?¡± King Julius face tightens with anger as he narrows his eyes at Prime Minster Bartholomew. ¡°No. I am certain that the one the prince seeks will not be among those. Go and help the honorable envoy,¡± King Julius strictly said. ¡°As His Majesty commands,¡± Prime Minster Bartholomew dryly replied. With a careful bow, Prime Minster Bartholomew excuses himself from the King¡¯s presence and leads the envoy to the first group of unwed maidens. King Julius watches as the man once called friend drifted away. Grimacing King Julius turns away and heads towards his children. His daughter and son were being overwhelmed by the court as there was no Queen to shoo them away. His children smile with relief as 3rd figure does the same. King Julius stiffens as he rapidly blinks his eyes with disbelief. There was no such figure, it had been merely a trick of the mind. But still, the King was left rather rattled as he greeted his children and somewhat forcefully sent the couriers away. His children study his suddenly pale face with worry. King Julius smiles at them and reassures them that all is well. But for the rest of the evening, a figure seems to haunt his vision just out of the corner of his eyes. Never appearing in his line of sight, but present without fail. * Chapter 35.2 – Annual The door slams shut as masked members of Typhoon wait for the sun masked leader to speak. The moon masked elder rises to her feet instead. ¡°Welcome brothers and sisters, commence the report!¡± She ordered as the first member rose and reported. The hour goes by until all members have given their report. Unexpectedly a masked figure wearing a goblin says, ¡°And what of that woman, will the council do anything in regard?¡± The members turn to each other in confusion as the sun masked leader answers, ¡°That has been already been taken care of. She is imprisoned for life.¡± ¡°But she should be killed!¡± The women¡¯s voice demanded inside the mask. A noticeable chill descends in the room as the sun masked figure rises to his feet. ¡°I am not in the habit of having to explain myself. Would you still like for me to do so?¡± The sun masked leader persuasively asked with a deadly chill to his voice.Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work! The goblin masked woman shrinks in her seat and remains silent for the rest of the meeting as the leader reseats himself. The meeting is swiftly conducted as the figures disperse except for the elders. An elder wearing a joker mask murmurs, ¡°It would be wise to kill her would it not? Not now, but in the future.¡± ¡°And we shall, but we have yet to learn who her ally is,¡± the moon masked elder replied. ¡°And what if she has been abandoned and ties have been cut off?¡± An elder in an octopus mask raspingly said. ¡°Calm yourselves, brothers,¡± an elder in an oni¡¯s mask warmly said. The elder¡¯s robes rustle as the sun leader flatly says, ¡°No, her ally is rather formidable. The enemy will not so easily abandon a useful pawn. And though imprisoned, a criminal may still be found pardoned. No, he/she will wait for such an opportunity to rise.¡± ¡°We wait for the fish to appear, before tossing the bait,¡± the moon female elder said. The elders are silent as each disperse with their own privy in thought. But one thing was for certain, they would keep a close eye on the bait and wait for the fish to rise. * Chapter 36 – Envoy -Jan 12th of 1964 A blizzard wails outside as snow wind forces its way through the bars and allows for puffs of snow to enter. A small pile of snow accumulates directly under the window as the stone walls are iced over from the cold. A thin layer of ice sparsely covers the floor as the puddles of water are fully frozen. A grimy figure huddles under a rag-patched, wool blanket. The hair is so tangled and dirty, that it would not be surprising to find a spider nest there in. The skin is as grimy and as dark as sin. As for the ragged clothing, not even a cat would use them to birth her kittens. Small puffs of mist are released with every breath the prisoner takes as the figure watches the cell entrance. The only sounds heard is the winds howling in the raging storm. Yet still the figure does not move from their watch. A figure emerges in view wearing a silver mask. The silver masked man studies the filthy figure that bears no resemblance to the infamous woman known as the Scarlet Princess. He wrinkles his nose at the prisoner¡¯s appearance, but he had no choice in coming here. A certain little bird had said, that the Scarlet Princes may know who the prince wanted. Clearing his throat, the silver masked harshly says, ¡°Scarlet Princess, a word if you please?¡± The figure raises their head up, but the scraggily hair covers her face except for the tip of her nose and mouth. The woman doesn¡¯t speak as she waits in silence for the unexpected visitor to speak. ¡°I am seeking a maiden, a beauty,¡± the silver masked man stiffly said. ¡°There are many such maidens fitting that description. I can easily give names if that is needed, but I would refer you to the courts for better descriptions.¡± ¡°How dare you!¡± ¡°Eh? I dare what? I am merely answering your questions. If you are not satisfied, may I suggest to specify your demands.¡± The silver masked man eyes narrow as he controls his anger. ¡°A maiden, who makes a man¡¯s heart beat,¡± the silver masked man flatly said. ¡°That sounds like a whore to me,¡± the scraggily woman retorted. The silver masked man clenches his fist in anger as he contemplates how easily it would be to rip the prison bars apart and kill the infuriating woman inside. But he could not afford to leave a trace behind. ¡°My apologies, please allow me to be more detailed,¡± the silver masked man stiffly said before continuing, ¡°Innocent with eyes that draw a man in.¡± ¡°That matches the description of any girl between the ages of 12 to 14. I hazard to say, that thine master is a pervert.¡± The woman drily said as her lips slightly twitch with mirth.Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit. ¡°The maiden would be of marriageable age, but is of a lower class or a minor noble,¡± the silver masked man carefully said. The figure is quiet for a moment, before solmenly answering, ¡°My bonnie lass she smelleth, Making the flowers Jealouth, Fa la la-.¡± Unable to contain his wrath, the silver masked man darts at the figure through the bars. The bars easily keep him out as the figure smirks at his actions. He takes a deep breath through his nose as he takes a step back and straightens out his clothes. ¡°What a waste of time,¡± the silver masked man mummers as he turns away. The scraggily woman suddenly says from behind him, ¡°She hides in plain sight, but you¡¯ll never find her.¡± The silver masked man pauses before dismissing her words as a last goad. With relief, he leaves the dungeon the way he came. The snow will easily hide any tracks he failed to leave behind as well as any trace of his illegal entering. The snow throws itself at his face as he climbs one of the palace towers. The outer walls are icily and slippery, but he would not allow himself to fail even in these circumstances. The snow clings to his clothing and turns into heavy icy. The cold bites at his face and his frozen fingertips but he continues to climb. With bated breath, he slips into the tower dripping wet and shuts the shutters behind him. The room is warmly lit by a fire place as the healer on duty dozes from the warmth. With practiced ease, the silver masked figure hits a nerve in the healer¡¯s neck ensuring that the healer would sleep well until the next morning. Removing his cloak and boots, the silver masked figure hangs his cloak to dry by the fire place. With ease, he removes his clothing and changes into the second dry set of clothing he had on. As for his boots, he had left them drying by the fire place as well. With care the silver masked figure removes a small glass vial filled with a blue liquid. With care, he approaches the still beautiful Queen. The Queen¡¯s large eyes suddenly fly open as he stiffens in surprise. The Queen opens her mouth as he rushes forward to stop her from screaming. ¡°Have you come to kill me?¡± The Queen softly said. The silver masked man halts a hand away and replies, ¡°No, but I have this for you, it will help.¡± The Queen without hesitation takes the vial from his outstretched hand and mumbles, ¡°Once, I would have thrown this way. But I care not if it is poison or not if it gives me the solace that I seek.¡± The Queen relaxes as she slumps back onto the bed. In a dreamy voice, she says, ¡°Hurry, what do you want to know?¡± ¡°I seek an innocent maiden that gathers the hearts of men, but is still a maiden,¡± the silver masked man swiftly said. The Queen distantly answers, ¡°The Scarlet Princess knows. Ask her.¡± The silver masked figure frowns and growls, ¡°She knows nothing.¡± ¡°Then ask the light or they, the harbingers of storms to come,¡± the Queen faintly said as she dozed off into a deep slumber. The silver masked figure automatically whispers the name, ¡°Typhoon.¡± ¡°What do they know?¡± He yelled into her ear, but the Queen does not even stir. Queen begins to snore loudly as he shakes her by the shoulders but still even then she does not stir. In frustration, the silver masked figure kicks the foot of the bed and lets out a whimper as he stubs his toe. Hopping on one foot, the silver masked figure makes his way back to wet clothing and items. With ease, he gathers them and slinks out of the room. The Queen continues to doze as the sleeping healer suddenly opens their eyes as the bells begin to loudly toll. * Chapter 36.2 – Case Guard rush through the dungeons towards the only prisoner in holding. The scent of blood thickens as they approach and slide to a horrifying halt. The grimy figure is pinned to the wall as a large broadsword holds her in place. The sergeant gulps as he points to a guard and raspingly yells, ¡°Alert his Majesty and the Captain!¡± Before turning towards the others, ¡°As for the rest of you sound the alarm. The intruder cannot have gone far in this weather!¡± The guards immediately obey and rush off as the sergeant is left alone with the corpse. He had been at enough crime scenes to know better than to touch the corpse. But from experience, there should be signs of fighting. But how could she as she was chained to the wall? Out of respect he removes his helm and bows. ¡°Thank you for your service, General Bartholomew,¡± before solemnly putting on his helm. The sound of yelling is heard in the distant as he faintly hums a song of mourning for the dead. The Captain of the Guards a handsome older man with streaks in his dark hair alertly approaches. The Captain acknowledges the saluting sergeant as he studies the gruesome scene before him. After a moment, he asks, ¡°Have you touched anything?¡± The sergeant firmly replies, ¡°No, sir. I remained behind to ensure the body remained intact and the chain of command was kept. I know you want the sniffers to find the scene perfectly immaculate.¡± ¡°Sergeant, they are officers of the crown and as such should be called, Detectives,¡± The Captain sternly said. ¡°Sorry, sir,¡± the sergeant hastily said. ¡°I understand, there are still some differences among the men. But they do excellent work for a new department,¡± Captain Alcott firmly said as he briefly touches the guard on the shoulder. A group of men wearing strange uniforms tromp down the hallway led by the 2nd in command of the Investigation Unit, Vice-Gauthier. The vice had been in the capital for the last two month to establish headquarters in the capital for the Investigation Unit. It was by sheer luck that the Vice-Gauthier still was in the capital having been detained by the winter storm. Vice-Gauthier soundlessly brushes past the two men wearing a mask covering his mouth and nose plus gloves. His men are dressed the same and wear black, warm slippers on the feet to better preserve the scene and separate their footsteps from the rest. The men separate into groups as some scan the bars for scenes of a forced entry. Others collect any fibers or fallen items that do not seem to belong. The rest gather around the corpse collecting blood samples from the blade and dust it without touching the corpse. At last Vice-Gauthier reaches to touch the body, when the body bursts into flame. ¡°Henrik!¡± Vice-Gauthier shouts as one of men rushes forward and chants the spell away. But the flames do not stop burning and are merely contained. The fire leaves behind ashes and charred bones with an intact blade still stabbed into the wall. The men are silent as Vice-Gauthier punches the wall in anger as the only sound heard is the thuds against the wall as blood stains the wall. Captain Alcott forcefully pulls the thin man back as the gaunt man has a wild look of despair in his eyes. Captain Alcott says, ¡°Vice-Gauthier, control yourself.¡± Vice-Gauthier swallows and nods as he takes a deep breath and barks, ¡°I want every inch of this cell swiped and cataloged. I want to how a spell was activated past the palace barriers. Henrik go get our mages on the squad and any mage in the palace to be round up. We are going to need all the help we can get.¡±Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon. Vice-Gauthier pauses and turns towards Captain Alcott and says, ¡°I will leave the investigating of persons with access to your forces, Captain Alcott. Once we have more clues, I trust we will cooperate together on this case?¡± ¡°Yes, I see no problem in cooperating on this case. I am certain his Majesty will order it as well. I take my leave and leave the dungeon in your capable hands,¡± Captain Alcott replied. Vice-Gauthier grunts in reply as he returns to his work. Captain Alcott briskly walks back to the palace as he gathers his men. In the distance, he sees the face of His Majesty and the alert face of Prime Minster Bartholomew. Captain Alcott eyes tighten with resignation and experience. His Majesty draws near as Prime Minster Bartholomew rushes forward at seeing something terrible on Captain Alcott¡¯s face. The two men draw near and wait expectantly to hear the news regarding an intruder. ¡°An intruder has entered the palace,¡± Captain Alcott firmly said. His Majesty frowns and asks, ¡°Then where is the intruder?¡± ¡°The search continues, but there was a casualty,¡± Captain Alcott carefully said. ¡°Who?¡± His Majesty asked as a wary expression appeared on Prime Minster Bartholomew¡¯s face at the response. ¡°The prisoner, Lena of Bartholomew,¡± Captain Alcott faintly said as Prime Minster Bartholomew let out a moan. ¡°Not, my Lena. No, no, no,¡± Prime Minster Bartholomew whispered with disbelief as his Majesty stretched out his hand, but retracted it quickly as if bitten. Prime Minster Bartholomew stumbles forward as Captain Alcott reaches over to steady him. Prime Minster Bartholomew pushes him away, before running towards the dungeons. Captain Alcott is torn between running after his friend and doing his duty. His Majesty sadly says, ¡°Go Alcott. He will need someone at his side,¡± before turning around and walking back slowly as though a great weight had settled onto his shoulders. Captain Alcott darts back towards the dungeons as he enters the tunnels he hears loud despairing wail. Increasing his pace, Captain Alcott comes a scene that would forever be engraved in his mind. Unable to reach his daughter, Prime Minster Bartholomew kneels at the entrance of the cell and slams his face into the floor over and over. Captain Alcott attempts to pull him back as the Prime Minster Bartholomew throws him. Tears stream down his face as Prime Minster Bartholomew opens his mouth to speak in a dead man¡¯s voice as everyone winces. ¡°I do not have the right to call myself your father. I should have protected you and I did not. I have failed you at every turn,¡± Prime Minster Bartholomew said in a haunted tone. Prime Minster Bartholomew remained kneeling for hours as Captain Alcott could only helplessly watch until the Investigation Unit asked them to leave. Captain Alcott offered his hand as Prime Minster Bartholomew shoved him away and stumbled to his feet. With painful slowness, Prime Minster Bartholomew clung to the walls and traversed the dungeons. Captain Alcott accompanies Prime Minster Bartholomew back to the palace. At the palace entrance Captain Alcott fidgets trying to think of what to say. ¡°Do you think I am a good man?¡± Prime Minster Bartholomew suddenly asked. Startled Captain Alcott swiftly answers, ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°Then how is my eldest dead with no corpse to even mourn and bury?¡± Prime Minister Bartholomew drily croaked. Captain Alcott opens his mouth to reply but is interrupted by the guards, before he has a chance to catch up, his friend has long since gone. No parent should have to watch a child die. He had already lost his son, but he could not bear to lose another friend. With stern tone, Captain Alcott barks, ¡°Gather anyone who was awake at the hour. If they have already gone to bed wake them! I do not care who they are! And if they argue, say this is a matter of security. And if they continue to refuse place them in a holding cell. Let¡¯s see if the cold won¡¯t help them cooperate.¡± The men rush off as Captain Alcott heads towards an indignant noble. With some relish, Captain Alcott marches forward to interrogate the hapless noble. * Chapter 36.3 – Impossible The moon is high as Vice-Gauthier paces in his office as the stuffed duck quivers behind his desk. It would do Coco no good for him to make a comment on that women¡¯s death. Even if he felt slightly victorious having outlived her. Vice-Gauthier waits for his spirts to return as he sends messages out. How could the General have been murdered? It was impossible for the prison to be breached by magic or the dead. The only reason his spirits could enter was because the general had linked her body to a spell array as a beacon point. Otherwise, his spirits would have been exorcised by the defenses in place. No fingerprints or footsteps were found. That did not mean a spirit had committed the crime, but rather the figure had used magic to clean their tracks. But magic could not be used in the dungeons without alerting the guards. Not to mention, every inch of the prison was engraved with magic nullification runes. To even draw out a fragment of mana, would have still triggered hundreds of contingencies set in place. But even then, there were talented assassins that could leave no traces. But not a single guard was found dead nor the traps were triggered. The stone golems did not awaken to attack the intruders and they felt every footstep against stone. Unless a crafted item was used, but there were defenses in place to nullify such items powers. The walls and bars were in tact in the cell and throughout the prison. Not a single stone was found out of place even when using trained beasts to sniff out magic and anything out of place. No scent was found, nothing not a single shred of evidence other than the blade.Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more. But the blade was a mystery. Forged with the best of steel, but it had no trace of a man¡¯s craftsmanship rather that of dwarves. But dwarves were notorious for leaving their trademark on blades that were sold to humans. Unless the blade had not been forged for a human being. And if that was the case a whole can of worms was being opened. Suddenly a small spirit enters carrying a strip of paper with a sign. Vice-Gauthier feels the strength leave from his legs as he collapses onto the floor. The spirit anxiously hovers over the unconscious body as Coco reluctantly waddles over. Coco pokes his master repeatedly and yells, ¡°WAKE UP,¡± into his master¡¯s ear. Nothing. Coco eagerly raises stuffed wing the air to perform a forbidden act, which would give him great pleasure. With all the strength, he could muster he slaps his master repeatedly in the face. His master doesn¡¯t even let out a groan of pain. Coco after some time realizes that as a stuffed animal, his slaps and punches felt like a stuffed pillow. Grumbling, but refusing to give up, Coco begins to jump up and down on his master¡¯s chest. Breathless several minutes later, Coco flops onto the floor giving up. Coco croaks to the spirit, ¡°Wait, He¡¯ll be up eventually.¡± With that in mind the small spirit sits down to wait as Coco decides to make a nest for himself on his master¡¯s chest and sleep. No use in wasting a perfectly good nest. * Chapter 37 – Funeral The entire country was in uproar over the murder of Lena of Bartholomew. Suddenly all that opposed her could only sing her praises. Most importantly the nobles were up in arms demanding the culprit be brought to light. But some of the older wiser nobles very openly stated their opinions. The palace dungeon was impossible to escape from and enter without permission. Only a foreign country would have the power to commit such a crime. Suddenly many of the envoys found themselves closely scrutinized. The Kingdom of Alyssum suddenly was alert as the defenses on the border were increased as patrols. It would be impossible for a suspicious movement to happen without being noticed or reported. Even the Church of Light found itself severely affected as severe restrictions were placed on all religious organizations of any kind. Whispers and rumors began to fly from every corner of the Kingdom. Many now found her charges suspicious. And was it not strange how she never spoke up for her defense nor was appointed a counsel? It sounded like a trap. And who would stand to gain from her fall? Many suddenly wondered if it was the first counterattack. Suddenly the masses remembered, who exactly Lena of Bartholomew was. She was the woman who single handedly won a war and defeated an entire country. And if the Kingdom¡¯s savior was destroyed, then who would be there to stop them? The masses were in turmoil as the noble¡¯s minds began to follow the same route. Many who had been joyful for her charges suddenly found themselves filled at ease. Even if there no such grand conspiracy for her charges, the circumstances of her death could not be so easily denied. If a culprit could enter impossible fortress, then how difficult would it be to enter their own homes? Every noble was demanding a full investigation as the King could only quell their fears and say that an investigation was already in progress. A day of mourning was announced on the 14th when the funeral was to be held. Many nobles were scrambling to attend the funeral. It was to be the social event of the start of the new year. Anyone who was anyone would be there. * The day is overcast as another snow threatens to fall. The wind is cold and crisp as even the birds and animals have taken refuge from the cold. But still the streets are filled with noble¡¯s carriages as they rush towards the cathedral. The masses gather outside despite the cold and line the center street leading to the cathedral. Duchess Bartholomew fell ill once the news reached her of her daughter¡¯s death. Unable to attend the funeral only Duke Bartholomew headed the procession accompanied by the household in clothes of mourning. The nobles gossiped softly as they waited for the ceremony to begin.If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. ¡°It¡¯s a shame, she was quite a beauty.¡± ¡°Indeed, she was a welcome sight to sore eyes.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t think the rumors are true, do you?¡± ¡°Who knows. But surely there are far easier methods to remove an impudent woman.¡± ¡°Such a shame.¡± ¡°Quite so.¡± The nobles finally stop as the ceremony begins as a choir begins to sing. The music sweet and soft, causing quite a few to weep at the music. But mostly causing the Bartholomew to weep in silence mourning their loss. Bishop Monroe takes to the stand as the music dies down and he says a few words on the deceased behalf. ¡°All those that reside here today have been touched by Lena of Bartholomew. No better compliment can be given to say, her light touched many as Grief is the proof that she did. May we all strive to live as shinning beacons of light. But all lights must return for the light gives what it takes,¡± Bishop Monroe mournfully said signaling the end of the ceremony. The bearers all members of the Bartholomew household rise and carry away the largely empty coffin away. And despite the cold the people gather in the streets to solemnly watch the procession. The crowd is silent as the bearers pass by as solders in the crowd raise their hands and salute her. The crowd swiftly copies the soldiers with clumsily salutes. Tears spill down the Duke¡¯s cheeks in a rare spectacle. Something about his sorrow causes many among the nobles to turn their faces away. Even the King follows behind at distance away unable to stare at the coffin. Slowly but surely the procession enters the Bartholomew family grounds. The iron gates shut behind the procession as no one beside the immediate family and Bartholomew household were permitted to enter. Not even the King. And despite being barred His Majesty did not protest and if His Majesty would not speak ill of the actions neither could the masses. Hours earlier many employees labored to dig a pit deep despite the snow and frozen ground. They would not allow the remains of their Lady to not be properly laid to rest. Digging into frozen ground was a small price they were all more than willing to pay. The bearers¡¯ footsteps are loud as they echo throughout the silent home. The waiting staff members pour out and solemnly march towards the place of burial. Their feet make crunching sounds across the snow as they line up in a solemn file. The bearers carefully set the coffin down, before gently lowering into the frozen grave. At the front a trio of young women bitterly weep as they hold each other up. With great solemnity, each employee takes a turn and shovels a pile of dirt until the grave is covered. The servants disperse leaving only the stricken figure of Duke Bartholomew to grieve and the trio of young women. Two of the girls console the especially distraught strawberry haired maid. The petite demi ears flop sadly as she sniffs occasionally though her eyes are red. And the sweet young woman with a heart shaped face weeps silently as she holds the strawberry haired maid in her arms. * Chapter 37.2 – Lament A familiar group of men gather around a table to drink, though two of their members are missing. The short merchant shakes his head. ¡°Bastards the lot of them,¡± he bitterly curses as he takes a swig of his beer. ¡°What do you expect out of nobles?¡± A spectacled man drily said as he wiped his spectacles clean. The commanding officer slams his mug against the table. ¡°We should have known. We should have gotten the general out while we still could,¡± he angrily hissed.If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation. ¡°There, there,¡± the spectacled man said as he reached over and patted his commanding officer on the shoulders, before firmly adding, ¡°Maybe, you¡¯re right. But all we can do now is ensure the General¡¯s wishes are fulfilled.¡± The short merchant snorts but raises his mug into the air as the other two do the same. ¡°To the General. May she continue to give them hell in the next life,¡± the merchant fiercely said. The other two say, ¡°To the General,¡± before taking a long drink from their mugs. The room grows silent except for the thud of their mugs against the table as each is lost in their own thought. * Chapter 38 – Hungry A group of masked figures are hastily gathered in a room. The sun masked figure rises to his feet and in a thundering voice, he says, ¡°Who was it?¡± The figures shuffle uneasily as the sun masked leader runs his gaze down the row of figures. ¡°I clearly ordered that the woman was to remain untouched. Not only has her death become a spectacle, but it has severely affected our movement in Alyssum but in many other countries as well! Who was it!¡± The sun masked figure angrily roared as many flinched away from his gaze. The moon masked female elder coldly asks, ¡°The leader will not ask a third time.¡± The members look at each other as they wait in silence for the culprit to come forth. The only sound is the sound of nervous robes shuffling. Finally, a figure wearing a goblin mask rises coolly says, ¡°I know who did it.¡± The masked figures turn towards her expectantly and wait. ¡°The Queen of Alyssum,¡± the goblin masked female answered. The elders snort as a joker masked elder rumbles, ¡°The Queen of Alyssum has gone mad, you imbecile.¡± The goblin masked figure stiffens as the elder in an oni mask swiftly comes to her aide. ¡°Now, now, it was merely a child being eager to help. Though I do agree, the thought certainly should have been well thought out, before being spoken out loud.¡± An octopus masked elder snorts in agreement as the goblin masked women stiffens in further embarrassment. The sun masked elder is quiet for a moment before snapping his fingers and softly saying, ¡°Luna, come here girl.¡± The masked group stiffens as a very abundantly curved woman in thin wisps of clothing emerges soundlessly from the shadows. Large black eyes that seem to absorb all light with hair that is brown with strange patches of black. A pair of round pointed dark ears emerge from her head as a small dark tail emerges from her amble behind. Though as she smiles eagerly something about her all too large, sharp teeth glint ominously. The woman kneels on all fours and kisses the leader¡¯s feet. ¡°Yes, master. What is your desire?¡± The woman lustfully asked as she showed off her ample chest. ¡°Find the traitor,¡± the sun masked leader coldly said. The woman pouts for moment before climbing to her feet. With a predator¡¯s ease, she circles around the table several times only stopping at times to rouse fear in any random member. With glee, she sniffs the lustful scent of fear as she pants licentious. At last the demi woman returns and seductively leans over to whisper into the leader¡¯s ear. The leader nods as the woman shakes her tail eagerly and pants, ¡°Do I get my reward now?¡± The leader points to her be still as she eagerly squirms in silence at his side. ¡°Eva, Eva, Eva. I expected so much from you, especially given that you are a Monroe,¡± the leader softly said. The group turns towards the goblin masked woman as she rips the mask from her face to reveal a beauty with pink hair. The mask is thrown at the elders with a loud clatter as it easily misses and hits the wall. ¡°Don¡¯t speak to me! All you cowards! What I¡¯ve done is ensure that our enemy is removed. That woman was dangerous! Now her patron is gone and we are safe!¡± Lady Eva Monroe roared as spittle flew her mouth and her face contorted into an ugly look.Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work! ¡°Children these days¡¯ lack so little patience,¡± the moon masked female elder commented as the members chortle with mirth and Lady Eva shakes with fury. The sun masked leader loudly states, ¡°Lady Eva Monroe, you are striped of your membership. You are free to go,¡± as some members snicker behind their masks and others duck their heads in pity. Lady Eva Monroe stalks out haughtily as Luna fidgets and asks, ¡°Can I now?¡± ¡°Go, enjoy the hunt,¡± the sun masked leader said as the woman grins hungrily and dashes out as the doors. The members wait in silence until screams are heard in the distance. The screams grow each more frightful and horrifying then the last. Some of the members flinch as others hide their fear by clenching their fists under the table. Mercifully finally the screams come to a halt as only silence is left. Luna returns covered in blood as she gnaws on what appears to be a hand. One of the members chokes as he lifts his mask to cover his mouth to keep from gagging. Most of the members turn away from the sight as the woman preens under the sun masked leaders gaze. ¡°Did I do well?¡± Luna excitedly asked as she gnawed on a delicious finger. ¡°Yes, go and wash yourself,¡± the leader replied as she eagerly darts into the shadows and away. The leader excuses the rest of the members as they rise silently and rather eagerly to rush away. Though the wiser ones follow at a slower pace lest they are the first to stumble upon the gruesome remains. The octopus masked elder thoughtfully and rather raspy says, ¡°How on Gardenia did you ever tame one of the Hyena Beast-men? They guard their young most protectively.¡± ¡°Where there is a will, there is a way,¡± the sun masked leader firmly answered. The joker masked elder snorts and says, ¡°Wasn¡¯t that the girl, we picked up on that trip?¡± ¡°Yes, as I recall it happened that way also,¡± the oni masked elder cheerfully said. The moon masked elder chuckles as the sun masked elder fidgets. The octopus masked elder grunts unhappily and growls, ¡°I should have known. Your fingers are the stickiest fingers in the world.¡± The sun masked leader shrugs and says, ¡°No matter. What are our losses?¡± ¡°Nothing that can¡¯t be recuperated given enough time. But it will be difficult to move for some time to come,¡± the moon masked female elder replied. The sun masked leader nods as the joker masked elder interjects, ¡°And what of the ally?¡± ¡°The bait has been lost, we can do nothing but wait,¡± the sun masked leader flatly replied. The mood grows solemn as the oni masked elder says, ¡°May I suggest something?¡± The elders turn as the leader motions for the oni masked elder to continue. ¡°The ally will without return. Why not bait him/her with a war? It seems he/her uses war for his/her own uses,¡± the oni masked elder confidently said. ¡°Yes, that would be prime, but we cannot afford it given the current state,¡± the sun masked leader politely refused and added, ¡°But we can bait him/her with the prospect of war.¡± The sun masked leader turns towards the octopus masked elder and says, ¡°You¡¯re the best for these kinds of things. I leave it in your charge.¡± The oni masked figure stiffens somewhat unhappily, but nods in acceptance. ¡°Thank you,¡± the octopus masked elder sincerely said. The masked elders rise and separate as they each return to their own spheres of power. * Chapter 39 – Surprise Weeks after the funeral, it was still cold and snowy. The some of the fury had died down, but many were filled with unease as the culprit had yet to be found. But largely everyday life returned to normal for most of the kingdom. In the Queen¡¯s tower, two healers are at work making the Queen comfortable. The hours go by as the older of the two falls sound asleep in a chair. The younger of the two sneaks away to his current lover among the maids. The healer snores loudly for some time before abruptly becoming quiet and sitting up. With practiced ease the healer begins to pull off the skin on his face. The skin mask peels off as the illusion in play suddenly disappears. Skin masks were rare and expensive unless one had a necromancer in their employ. By using the skin of any animal, a magical mask was created allowing the user to wear the face of any person that had been met, but could only be used a total of five times, before being destroyed. The figure stretches as the woman¡¯s long scarlet hair is kept in a tidy braid as her sapphire eyes the sleeping Queen. During her imprisonment, Lena had waited impatiently in prison for the King¡¯s visit as a signal that she was free to move. It was no trouble to escape unnoticed and replace herself with a puppet golem made from bones. (Another gift from a certain necromancer.¡± Using her interface, Lena wordlessly controlled her puppet and could see the on goings of the prison. Though puppet golems had one fatal flaw, they could not eat. But her golem was only required to sit and talk. And the daily food given was rather ease to tear up and throw down the sewage pipe. All in all, it¡¯s wasn¡¯t difficult to convince everyone that she was still in prison and trapped.This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there. Being trapped in prison had reminded Lena of the need to take care of loose ends. Once out it wasn¡¯t difficult to drug the Queen with a hallucinatory drug. After that the healers, did their job not being unable to find poison or anything wrong with her. Once the drug began to wear off, Lena would give her periodic doses as needed. There wasn¡¯t a great need as the healers regularly drugged the Queen to keep her sedated. Even when the Queen awoke in full capacity, she did not let out a word otherwise. The Queen had become addicted to her treatment and much more preferred to spend her days in a hazy daze. Over time, her mind would erode until only an empty living vessel remained. A fitting end for such a Queen. But even then, Lena had been unable to learn much from the Queen. Even drugged, the Queen would not reveal her secrets. Except for the single instance, when the mysterious masked figure asked for information about a certain heroine. Lena was certain it was Delilah, thanks to the description, but what bothered Lena is that she did not know for which prince it was for. Though all was not a loss as she learned, there was a 2nd party she had to look out for. If the Light served themselves and the gods, then there was an opposite organization that served the shadows, Typhoon. But the thing with shadowy organizations, they¡¯re like a hydra. One cuts off a head to only have two emerge instead of one. And from the sound of it, they were as powerful and as old as the light. And without a doubt, the light already had infiltrators. To make matters worse, the figure who destroyed her puppet was anything but simple. Lena hadn¡¯t though there could be anyone capable of reaching her power in this world. But she was wrong, that person was even stronger than her current self. It was time she left. With that in mind, Lena puts on another face mask and walks unmolested out of the palace. * Chapter 39.1 – Farewell Lena arrives at the designated point where four figures await inside an abandoned warehouse. The four figures remove their hoods to reveal the faces of Delilah, Holly, Dolly, and the gaunt face of Gauthier. The trio of women rush forward and embrace the tall figure of Lena. Lena smiles and pats them on the head before glancing over at Gauthier with a smile. ¡°You¡¯ve done well, Gauthier. Is everything ready?¡± Lena asked him. ¡°Of course. A caravan is leaving for the coast of Neria. As for everything else, I will send reports via my spirits,¡± Gauthier firmly said, before pausing and asking, ¡°But are you fine leaving like this?¡±You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story. ¡°It¡¯s best for all of us. My father and mother are aware I yet live, and that will suffice for now. The fewer people that are aware of my existence the better. Besides, I have ample confidence in you Gauthier. But beware of traps, but more importantly of the light. However, they are not the only ones coming out of the shadows to play,¡± Lena coolly said, whilst the trio of women composed themselves. Gauthier nodded and without any further ado, the four women pulled up their hoods and disappeared. Gauthier just as silently disappeared and returned to the headquarters to process needed paperwork. Bureaucracy makes the world go round after all. Unbeknownst to the kingdom, a cavern left early that morning with four hooded figures. Their destination was known, but their plans unknown. Announcement- Please READ STOP TEXTING! Listening to another Lecture Calculating my chances for spontaneous combustion, Praying for a sign from above or below. Gaze fixated on Albert Einstein,If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it. pondering existence of hair products in that ERA. Eyes drifting down reading his question, ¡°A question that sometimes drives me hazy: am I or are the others crazy?¡± Devils texting me and every person in my row, ¡°join the dark side, we have cookies.¡± Hearing Destiny honk from the car, Wheel of Fortunate turning And our winner is- Triumphantly shredding sanity into confetti, I scramble past desks trampling over sleeping classmates Victoriously prancing out the door. Cell phones clicking madly along my row, Professor James spoke reprimanding us sinners, ¡°Pay attention class, 15 more minutes to go!¡± -Esli ESMA * Volume 2 [CH 40] – Preamble -March 15th of 1964 A curly haired boy shivers in the cold rain as he carries the last of the firewood inside. Stomping his muddy boots on the rug, the curly haired boy slams the door shut with one foot. Hurrying over to the fire, the boy carefully, but swiftly places the logs onto the log pile. Letting out a sigh, the boy huddles next to the fire as his clothes drip puddles of water onto the floor. ¡°Young man, how many times have I told you to hang your wet clothes on the brass hook!¡± A silver-haired older woman harped with a glint of tenderness in her eyes as she sternly placed her hands on her hips. ¡°Sorry, grandmama,¡± the boy hastily said as he rushed over to hang his coat on the wooden hock, before returning to the fire. ¡°Bah, leave the boy alone,¡± a snow white-haired man grumbled back. The older woman narrows her eyes at her husband, before turning away with her nose in the air and letting out a hmph. The older man grins at his grandson, who cheekily grins back now that his grandmama¡¯s back was turned. Scurrying over to his grandfather, the boy says, ¡°Grandpapa, tell me the story!¡± Grandpapa smiles and says, ¡°Well, I suppose one tale can¡¯t possibly do you any harm.¡± Grandmama let¡¯s out a snort from the kitchen but does not protest. The boy¡¯s eyes glow expectantly as he waits for his grandfather to begin. ¡°Once upon a time, a long time ago, there was a young Mer-princess known to all as the little mermaid. The little mermaid was the youngest daughter of the widowed Mer-King and had five older sisters who were all the most beautiful creatures to be seen under the sea, but the most beautiful of all was the little mermaid who was as beautiful as a sea pearl. All was well as the sea was full of wonder and joy, but alas that was to change upon the eldest sister turning fifteen. For you see, a special event transpires on a mermaid¡¯s fifteenth birthday for said mermaid is permitted to swim to the surface to glimpse the world above. And so, each time the little mermaid¡¯s sisters turn came and went, they would return with incredible tales of the world above. The little mermaid would listen longingly to their tales and eagerly awaited her turn that would not come for many years. Finally, after much wait, the little mermaids time came, and she was permitted to rise to see the world above. With wonder in her eyes, the little mermaid saw every sight as a marvel. Curious, the little mermaid even approached a human ship. On board the ship, there was a grand celebration being held in the prince¡¯s honor. Instantly, the young mermaid princess fell maddingly in love with the handsome prince. But, suddenly and most mysteriously, a violent wind arose and sunk the ship. Amid the sinking ship, the little mermaid spotted her prince and dove to save him. With tender, love, and care, the mermaid princess delivered her prince the shore. However, the prince upon awakening and discovering the strange half fish woman near him, the prince fearfully drew his dagger and slew his unknown savior. Furious upon discovering the treachery of the human prince, the Mer-King swore to destroy the nearby kingdom of the prince. Ferocious storms destroyed any sailing ship and fisherman boats no longer caught fish and thus most surely man began to starve and despair.Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings. The prince¡¯s father, the King was furious with the prince¡¯s decision and cast the prince out, stating, that the prince could only return until the Mer-King¡¯s wrath had been appeased. And if that very price was the prince¡¯s life so be it. Enraged at being so unjustly so, the prince rushed to a forgotten swamp where land and sea freely meet. There deep in the forgotten swamp was a Swamp Witch, who could walk on land and swim just as freely in the sea. The prince upon finding the green-skinned Swamp Witch says, ¡°Oh, great Swamp Witch, grant me thy power to destroy the sea kingdom.¡± ¡°Nay, mortal prince for I cannot, I am merely a simple Swamp Witch,¡± the Swamp Witch firmly declared, before carefully adding, ¡°But I know of a way to make the Mer-King change his mind, that is if you are willing to pay the price.¡± ¡°Anything,¡± the prince swore. ¡°Very well, all ye need is to take possession of the looking glass of thy King father. Take the looking glass to the center of the caste and place it upon the stand there,¡± the Swamp Witch hissed, ¡°But be forewarned young Prince should you gaze into the reflection of the looking glass a terrible thing shall come to be for that which resides within shall be unleashed.¡± The foolish prince ignored the Swamp Witches warning. That very night, the foolish prince returned and snuck into his father¡¯s castle to take possession of the looking glass of his father. With ease, the prince found which he sought and raced towards the center of the castle. However, just before the prince was to place the looking glass onto the center stand a glint of reflection in the looking glass caught his eye. Ignoring the Swamp Witches warning, the foolish prince raised the looking glass and gazed into its reflection. The prince suddenly lets out a scream as the looking glass slipped out of his hand and shattered onto the stone floor. The prince clutched his head as a terrible horrifying transformation began to occur until a terrifying bloodthirsty beast stood in the prince¡¯s shoes. With a fierce howl, the former prince had become a terrible beast. In a single night¡¯s work, the beast would destroy every living soul in the castle, before being slaughtered by the remaining surviving Kingdom¡¯s brave knights and sorcerers. When word reached the Mer-King appeased by the most, terrible account, the Mer-King withdrew his wrath from the seas and the seas grew calm once more and the fish returned. With all at peace the people lived happily ever after, the end-,¡± Grandpapa said. ¡°But grandpapa, that¡¯s it?!¡± The boy complained. ¡°Didn¡¯t you learn anything from the tale?¡± Grandpapa asked. The boy frowns and carefully replies, ¡°Be careful of what you wish for and don¡¯t judge others by their appearance?¡± ¡°Good, now let¡¯s clean up for supper lest grandmama bite my head off,¡± Grandpapa good-naturedly declared. The boy lets out a groan but does as he is told. Suddenly, the town¡¯s bell tower begins to urgently ring. Grandpa and Grandma stare each other for a briefest of seconds before grandma hurriedly begins to pack. ¡°Put on your coat, quickly, boy!¡± Grandpa hissed as he swiftly put on his own coat. The boy stares in confusion never having heard the town¡¯s bell tower ring before. ¡°What¡¯s going on grandpapa?¡± Grandpapa hastily puts on his cap and coat only pausing to say, ¡°Pirates.¡± Bewildered the boy is dragged out of his house by his grandmother, while his Grandpa hitches the horses to the wagon. ¡°But grandma, you left the door open!¡± The boy protested. ¡°That is the least of our concern,¡± Grandma hastily said as she climbed into the wagon and pulled her grandson after her. Grandpa swiftly climbs onto the wagon and whips the horses forward as the wagon rolls forward in the mud. Soon enough the horses race away from the towns outskirt for the inner mainland. Minutes later, brawny men rush forward and begin to pillage everything within the abandoned home, before rushing elsewhere. By the time help arrived most of the citizens of the town would be slaughtered or taken away to be sold as slaves. And, once there is one pirate raid there surely is to be more to come. * Volume 2 [CH 41] – Chapter 1 The caravan that had departed from the capital of the Kingdom of Alyssum been on the road for over a month now and would soon be arriving at their destination the coast of Neria, despite the rainy weather and muddy roads, the caravan had made a good time. In one of the carriages sit four hooded figures in silence. Suddenly the tallest of the figures turned to the side while the shortest hooded figures turned towards the window. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Asked a stern, pointed female voice. ¡°Bandits,¡± murmured the petite figure. The taller hooded figure removes the hood to reveal the familiar face of Lena. Taking a cue from Lena, Holly, Dolly, and Delilah remove their hoods as well. Lean frowns, ¡°It¡¯s rather uncommon for bandits to be near these parts. Normally they stick to the coast-,¡± Lena said as her voice cut off in deep thought. Dolly narrows her eyes catching Lena¡¯s drift. ¡°Not unless they¡¯ve been flushed out of their typically hunting area by someone else,¡± Dolly drily replied. ¡°Yes,¡± Lena murmured back still in deep thought. Delilah nervously clenches her skirt, while Holly says, ¡°Then what will you have us do mil-.¡± Holly barely catches herself, before painfully continuing, ¡°Lena?¡± ¡°The merchant guards should be able to take care of the raffle and the security in place should suffice,¡± Lena matter-of-factly stated as she narrows her eyes into space. ¡°No, I¡¯m more worried about the bandit¡¯s sudden change in raiding,¡± Lena muttered to herself while tapping her fingers against the cushion in impatient thought. Holly sniffs primly in reply and pulls out her small knitting bag to continue to knit a warm scarf. Delilah relaxes against the seat and closes her eyes to take a nap, while Dolly¡¯s ears twitch at every sound from the ongoing battle. With a loud cry, the guards chase away the fleeing bandits and let out a roar of victory. Soon enough, the caravan steadily moves on at a more rapid pace lest the caravan be attacked once more. And where there is one bandit group, there is sure to be another nearby. The caravan steeds are pushed to their very limits and therefore instead of arriving on the morrow in the city port of Tasia, the caravan arrived at dusk just before the city walls were to be closed. Some travelers swiftly dispersed to their already ready commendations and others swiftly went in search of others. However, a group of four hooded travelers swiftly heads to the already dark port docks. The nearer the group approached the rowdier the streets were filled with loud sailors and other unsavory folks that solely kept to the darkness of the night. A few pickpockets try to approach the group to swiftly be dissuaded by a firm kick or blow. The rest of the thieving crew swiftly understood the situation and steered away from the newcomers and turned their sights on drunken party members. And soon enough there would be a wailing of anger upon the drunken fellow discovering he had been most thoroughly robbed.The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. Lena suddenly pauses at a street intersection for a few seconds as if in thought, before turning down a street. Lena softly murmurs under her breath, ¡°Don¡¯t react, but we¡¯ve been followed since we departed from the caravan.¡± "Thieves?¡± Holly softly asked. ¡°No,¡± Dolly replied as she wrinkled her nose at the dirty, stank of the street. ¡°Then have we been discovered?¡± Delilah quietly asked. Lena doesn¡¯t reply as she suddenly pulls the three into a hidden alleyway. Hurrying down the alley, Lena doesn¡¯t hesitate to toss Dolly over the dead-end wall, before jumping over the wall with Holly and Delilah in hand. Holly and Delilah know better to make a sound as Lena motions for the three of them to press themselves against the wall. Footsteps can suddenly be heard running down the hallway to stop. A soft curse can be heard on a man¡¯s breath when suddenly a loud footstep can be heard as the man jumps onto the dead-end wall and glances into the distance. Merely a few scant inches above them, neither of the girls dare breathe nor move. The man stands there for a second, before angrily jumping back the way he came and rushing down the alley in search of his target. After some time, Lena finally pushes herself away from the gritty wall and silently gestures with her hand for the three of them to silently follow. The four of them silently set off down the street until they arrive at a small dimly lit inn at the end of the street. Lena pauses and glances both ways before swiftly crossing the street towards the inn. Lena carefully knocks four times and then three times per the code. A scrape can be heard as the inn bar for the door is slowly being moved. A tired, grumpy old man peers at them through a crack, before fully removing the bar and allowing them to enter. The four of them swiftly enter as the wrinkled innkeeper swiftly locks the door the moment they pass through the door. Further down the street, a silent figure roams down the street searching for his targets. The man angrily runs past the dimly lit inn to only disappear around the corner of the street. Lena glances at the grimy inn floor, while Holly let¡¯s out a cold snort of horror and distaste at the utter filthy state of the place. Dolly keeps her eyes on the floor lest a rat approach them from their corner of the floor. Delilah merely shivers and curls her hand protectively around the small dagger at her waist. The cranky innkeeper grunts, ¡°How many rooms?¡± ¡°One with two beds,¡± Lena crisply replied. ¡°5 silver coins,¡± the innkeeper retorted. Holly¡¯s eyes glitter indignantly at the ridiculous price for a single room in such a filthy hoven. However, Lena says, ¡°Fine, show us to our rooms,¡± and tossed five silver coins at the innkeeper. The elderly innkeeper nimbly catches the coins for one his age and bites into the coin to make sure of its value. Satisfied, the innkeeper grabs an old rusty key and tosses it at Lena. ¡°Two doors to the right,¡± the innkeeper grunted. Lena catches the key and heads across the inn floor towards the rooms. Lena fumbles for a second with the lock as the old key creaks ominously before unlocking the door. The four of them swiftly enter the room, before Lena deadbolts the door for security purposes. Holly frowns as she studies the dusty room, while Dolly lets out a sneeze at all the dust, and Delilah merely removes her hood and lets out a sigh of relief. Lena walks over to a wooden chair and takes a seat. ¡°Rest now, we will depart on the morning tide,¡± Lena firmly stated. Delilah and Dolly quickly curl up together on one of the beds and soon falls fast asleep. Holly frowns but does not dare ask about the elephant in the room. With a swish of her skirt, Holly wraps herself in her cloak and curls next to the sleeping figures of Delilah and Dolly. Lena narrows her eyes as she stares into the distance and pulls out a small broch from her pocket. Staring at the brooch, Lena¡¯s eyes become frigid before she puts the brooch away. Frowning to herself, Lena leans back against the seat to keep watch for the night and wait for the morning tide. * Volume 2 [CH 42] – Chapter 2 The man lets out a curse as he retraces his steps but is unable to find his intended target. Frustrated by his employer¡¯s demands, the man takes out a glowing pendant from inside his pocket. The magical stone has been given to him by his employer to find a woman. The stone had allowed him to track his target¡¯s path, but it was only a minor consolation as it only allowed him to know proximately where his target was. The only good news about the situation was that the woman was still in the city and had not left. Putting the stone away, the man once more rushes out into the streets to hopefully find a trace of his target. However, he had a feeling that things wouldn¡¯t be quite that simple. * Just before dawn the next morning, Lena quietly rouses the three girls, before stepping out into the still dark streets. With swift haste, Lena led the way to the already paid ship ready to sail at first daylight. The first mate had begun to call out the final call when four missing passengers suddenly appeared at the last minute. The first mate quickly ushered them onto the ship, before having the sailors pull up the walk-up ramp as the first touch of light began to creep over the horizon. The sailors swiftly moved and finished casting off the line to catch the morning tide. Within minutes, the ship began to move and slowly sped out of the harbor and out to open sea. However, if anyone had looked they would have seen the angry figure of a man standing the edge of the harbor swearing. The man stares angrily at the ship, before determinedly turning back towards another nearby ship in the harbor. There was a ship he had to catch, and his employer had given him enough money to catch the intended target. * Down in the ships quarters, Dolly looks rather pale, while Lena lets out a small sigh of relief. Delilah quietly says, ¡°Is it because of me? Is that who was following us last night and why we left at the very last minute from the inn?¡±If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. Holly furrows her brows, while Lena lets out a quiet sigh. ¡°The number of individuals who know that I am alive is limited to you three, my parents, and Gauthier. That is a total of six people and who of which I doubt have betrayed my confidence. Holly is a simple maid and no offense has no real enemies that we know of. And as for Dolly, well, Dolly might be targeted by slavers to be sold, but that man was no slaver, but a professional. In which case, the only plausible explanation is that it has something to do with you, Delilah,¡± Lena matter-of-factly stated. Delilah clenches her hands, but firmly says, ¡°Does it have to do with my dreams?¡± ¡°More than likely,¡± Lena quietly replied, knowing full well that was the case. Holly eyes Lena and says, ¡°So, who is it this time?¡± ¡°Excellent, question, I am not certain though I have my suspicions. But which now have been dashed and which makes me question myself at this current point in time,¡± Lena blatantly replied. ¡°Right, so who are you, suspects?¡± Holly asked undeterred. Lena unhappily replies, ¡°I can¡¯t say, but sufficient to say, they aren¡¯t among the human kingdoms. However, that man was clearly human and is a member of the Klan Mercenary group. Those guys only take orders from human¡¯s.¡± ¡°How do you know he is from the Klan Mercenary Group?¡± Holly pointedly asked. Dolly weakly raises her hand and says, ¡°I had mice follow him and told the gen-, I mean Lena.¡± Dolly makes a gurgling sound and says, ¡°I don¡¯t feel so good,¡± before throwing up on to the floor. Lena winces, while Delilah and Holly hurry over to help Dolly. While the three of them are busy with that, Lena taps her fingers in deep thought. Delilah was clearly the target and if so by who as there was no shortage of human candidates? But something about that train of thought unsettled Lena. It was as though she was missing blatantly obvious fact that was right before her eyes, but even so, she still couldn¡¯t see the entire picture. Still frowning, Lena says, ¡°Stop worrying about it for now. If worst comes to worst, I¡¯ll kill the tracker to gain us time. For now, let us just concentrate on the next part of our voyage.¡± Delilah bites her lip, but nods her head in reply, while Holly merely sniffs as she pats Dolly on the back. Lena leans back against in her seat as she closes her eyes in thought. The only sound that can be heard is the sound of the sailors, the ocean waves, and Dolly¡¯s retching. Needless to say, it was going to be a long trip.